orderly procéeded in euery point and taught euery thing so euidently and plainely that there is nothing whiche ye doe not very well perceiue and vnderstand Let vs now prayse the Lord and thanke him for his goodnes for shewing vs his ways and let vs praye that we walking rightly in them may at the last come to his eternall ioyes Amen Of the thirde precept of the tenne Commaundementes and of Swearing ¶ The thirde Sermon THE thirde Commandement of the first Table is thus worde for worde Thou shalte not take the name of the Lorde thy God in vaine Bycause the Lorde will not let him goe vnpunished that taketh the name of the Lorde his GOD in vaine In the seconde Commaundement the Lord did set down the worship that he would not haue that he misliked of and did flatly forbid to wit a worldly earthly and carnall kinde of honour a base and vile kinde of worship a seruice that is directly contrarie to the spirite nature and maiestie of God that is to think that God will in shape resemble a man or any other creature made of earth or corruptible stuffe or matter and then againe to worship him vnder those shapes and figures with corruptible thinges that were first ordeined and created for the vse and behoofe of men and not of god For God is an eternall spirite which goeth all ouer and preserueth euery thing whom all the most excellent creatures of the whole world if they were ioyned together in one are not able to resemble nor yet to represent the least iote of excellencie in the liuing god God is so farre from lacking any corruptible thinges that he him selfe supplyeth the want of all our necessities It is a mere follie therefore to set vp a percher a taper or a smoakie torch before the maker and giuer of light It is a very toy to offer flesh of beasts to that eternall spirite who in the Psalmes sayth All the beasts of the woods are mine and the cattel in a thousand hilles I know all birdes vpon the mountaines and in my power are all the beastes of the fielde if I be hungrie I neede not to tell thee since the world is myne and all that is therein Now therfore in this thirde Commaundement the Lorde doth very exquisitely although very briefly declare the manner hâ—w he will be worshipped that is in holy reuerencing of his holy name The names wherby god is called are God Gods Maiestie Gods truth Gods power Gods iustice Now the charge of this commaundement is not to abuse the name of God and not to vse it in light and trifling matters but to speake to thinke and iudge honourably reuerently holily and purely of God and godly things But the pithe and effect almost of the whole lyeth herein that he sayth the name of the Lord thy god to wit which is thy chief goodnesse felicitie thy creator thy redéemer thy tender father Now note that the Lorde doth not barely forbid to vse his name but he chargeth not to vse it lightly or in vaine that is beyond necessarie vse or our behoofe and beside the honour and glory of god Let vs sée therefore howe we ought to sanctifie the Lordes name and howe we maye deuoutly vse the name of God and last of all so worship him as he him selfe hath appointed vs to do Firste of all we haue to thinke of God as of the chiefe felicitie and infinite treasure of all good thinges who loueth vs excéedingly with a fatherly affection alwayes wishing and by all means desiring to haue vs men saued and to come to the perfect knowledge of the very truth whose iudgements are true and iust whose workes for their excellencie are wonderfull and whose words are most true and truth it selfe Then must this holy name of God continually be called vpoÌ„ in praiers néede and requestes By that alone we must looke to obtaine whatsoeuer is néedful for our bodies or souls We must neuer cease to giue thanks to that for all the good benefites that we do or shall receiue For what good soeuer men haue and inioy that haue they not from else where than from God the fountaine and giuer of all This glory must euer be giueÌ„ to god If we be nipped with any aduersitie let vs not by an by murmur againste Gods good pleasure and his secrete iudgements but rather suffering and submitting ourselues vnder his mightie and fatherly hande let vs say with the Prophet Dauid It is good for me Lorde that thou haste chastened me Let not vs appoint God what he shal doe but wholy alwayes submit our selues to his good will and holie pleasure Let vs in al things giue God the glory in praysing openly and plainely professing his name and doctrine before Kings and Princes yea and in sight of all the world so often as occasion shall be giuen and the glory of God shal séeme to require Let vs not be ashamed of God our father of his truth and true religion Let vs not be ashamed of Christ our redéemer nor yet of his crosse But let vs be ashamed of errours idolatrie of the world and vanitie of lyes and iniquitie Let vs holily reuerently and deuoutly both speake and thinke of God his workes and his word Let the law of God be holy to vs let his Gospell be reuerend in our eies let the doctrin of the Patriarches Prophetes and Apostles be estéemed of vs as that which came from God him selfe Let vs not take the name of the Lord our God into our mouthes vnlesse it be in a matter of weight Let vs not blaspheme curse nor lye in the name of the Lorde Let vs not vse nay rather abuse the name or worde of God in coniuring iuggling or sorcerie For in these thinges the name of God is most of all abused Let vs precisely and holily kéepe the othe whiche we haue made by the name of the liuing and eternall god Let vs in al things tell truth and lye not that when this world that will not sée shall be inforced to see so great a reuerence and deuotion in vs to the name of our God it may be compelled thereby to glorifie our father which is in heauen And this verily is the godly vsing of the Lordes name and the religion wherin our God is very well pleased Nowe note by the way that there are sundry wayes whereby we abuse the name of God and first of all we abuse it as often as our harts are with out all reuerence to God him selfe when we do vnreuerently filthily wickedly and blasphemously speake of God of his iudgements of his word and of his lawes when we doe with scoffing allusions apply Gods wordes to light matters and trifles by that meanes turning and drawing the Scriptures into a prophane and vnhonest meaning Moreouer we do disgrace that name of the Lord our God wheÌ„ we call not vpon his name but turne our selues rather to I knowe
not what sort of Gods to mans skill and succour to things forbidden to Idols and coniurers which we fall a doing then especially when being wrapped in miserie and calamities eyther for our sinnes or else bycause God will trie vs we doe presently beginne to murntur againste God and to accuse his iudgementes hardly absteining from open blasphemie in grudging to beare the things that for our desertes we do worthily suffer Here vnto belongeth the abuse of beastly knaues whiche doe not sticke to vse the holy name of God in obteining their filthy lustes whiche they call loue and also the naughtinesse of them that therby seeke to finde and recouer the thinges that are lost or else are stolne from them We doe vnhallowe the name of the Lord our God when we giue not to him all honour and glory We shall peraduenture do some good déede there is perhaps in vs somthing worthy to be praysed if we therfore shall challenge the praise thereof to our selues or at the leaste shall pare out a péece of that glory for our owne share and giue the rest to God not referring it al and whole to God the authour of all then doe we therein defile the name of God which ought alone to be praysed for euer and euer Furthermore if we denie the Lorde or blushe at and be ashamed of his holy Gospell bycause of this wicked world and the naughtie men therein if also we doe spot our selues with a filthy and vncleane life which is to the slander of Gods name and the offence of our neighbour then doe we take the Lordes name in vaine yea we abuse it to his dishonour and reproche We do abuse the name of the Lorde if we take a solemne othe in a trifle or matter of no effect or if we do not kéepe performe the othe that we haue sworne In our dayly talke very often and almoste about godlesse matters we minde are wont to call and take to witnesse the dreadfull name of God hauing learned it of an yll continuaunce and custome or else being stirred vp by some euill motion of oure naughtie mynd we haue an innumerable sort of déep and terrible othes as wounds bloud crosse and Passion of the Lorde heauen earth Sacramentes euery Saint in heauen and all the deuilles of hell Beside all this we abuse the name of God also sundry and dyuers wayes in telling of lyes The preacher or teacher of the Churche lyeth whē he cryeth Thus sayth the Lord whereas the Lorde in déede sayth nothing so He maketh the name of God a cloake and a colour to hide his deceit and doth beguile poore simple soules The Magistrate cryeth out All power is of God and so vnder the pretence of Gods name doth his subiects iniurie in playing the tyraunt and not the Magistrate The common people deceiue one another vnder the name of the Lorde in contractes and bargayning And the sturdie roge vnworthy of almes will not sticke to stande and make Gods name an idle occupation for to get a pennie But who can reckon vp all the thinges wherein Gods name is fouly abused we must all therfore haue an eye that we defile not the name of God but rather blesse it and holily worship it For it followeth in the wordes of the Lorde what punishment abideth for them that so disgrace his name Bycause sayth he the Lorde will not let him goe vnpunished that taketh his name in vaine And although this commination of the Lord is very horrible in déede and of it selfe effectuall inough to make the godly sort afrayde to pollute the name of God yet neuerthelesse I will adde one example or twaine of them whome the Lorde hath punished for defiling his name Dauid cryeth out and sayth The vnrighteous shall not stand in thy sight O Lord thou hatest them that worke iniquitie thou shalt destroy all them that speake lies But how much more likely is it that the Lord will destroy all them that speake blasphemie and abuse his holy name Saule verily bycause he called not vpon the Lorde in his extreme necessitie but asked counsell of the Pythonisse was compelled to kill him selfe with his owne hande after he had séene his people downe right slaine by the Phylistines his enimies and his sonnes lye deade in the middes of the people Ananias lyeth to the holy Ghoste and defileth the name of the Lorde and falling downe soudainly dead to the ground downe he goeth with shame inoughe to the deuill of hell Sanherib blasphemeth the name of the eternal God before the walles of Ierusalem but anon after he is for his labour bereaft of his puissant armie and in his owne Gods temple is shot through by his owne sonnes Iehoiachim and Zedechias both Kings of Iuda and blasphemers of Gods name are taken captiues slayne by Nabuchodonosor King of Babylon Achab Iesebel and the Priestes of Baal are vtterly wypte out by king Iehu bycause they vnder the colour of god and godlinesse blasphemed the name of God and persecuted the true religion In the. 24. of Leuiticus he that blasphemed the name of god was ouerwhelmed with stones to death And therefore the Emperour Iustiman In Nouellis cōstitu 77. writing to the citizens of Constantinople sayth Moreouer bycause besides vnspeakable lustes some men lash out cursings and othes of God thereby prouoking him to anger we therfore exhort thē to abstaine from cursings and othes by his haire and head and such other wordes like vnto these For if reproches done vnto men are not left vnreuenged muche more is he worthy to be punished that stirreth God to anger with his villanie And for such offences as these doe so many dearthes erthquakes plagues come vnto mē We therefore admonish them to abstaine from those crimes for who soeuer after this admonition of oures shal be found faultie therin they shal first shewe thē selues vnworthy to be beloued of men after that to suffer such punishment as the lawe shall appoint For we haue giuē in charge to the right honourable the Lieftenant of our royall citie to apprehend the guiltie and to punish them extremely leaste peraduenture at length for such sinners contempt and such haynous offences not only this citie but also the whole common weale be iustly destroyed by Gods iust vengeance Thus much writeth he Now by this we may gather that not the least part of our calamities at these dayes doe happen vnto vs bycause of our detestable cursings and horrible blasphemies which verie fewe magistrates or none almost at al do go about to redresse or punishe as they should doe The name of the liuing God is blasphemed with passing déepe and horrible othes of all sorts of all kindes and all ages so that I thinke verily that from the beginning of the world ther neuer was suche a blasphemous people as are in this cursed age of oures And therefore are we vexed with vnspeakable and endlesse calamities For God is true can
Israel with him c. 284. 8 And they drewe out the staues that the endes of them mighte appeare c. 340. 341 11 Ahia the Silonite saith to Ieroboam Thus saith the Lord thou shalt reigne c. And if thou hearken vnto al that I coÌ„maund thée c. 185 12 Ieroboam sacrificed vnto God but because he sacrificed not lawfully he was c. 676. 824 12 In the kingdom of Israel king Ieroboam thrust out of their offices the teachers and preachers of the Lawe of the Lord c. 854 16 And Achab serued Baal and worshipped him c. 667 18 How long do you halt on both partes If the Lord be God follow him c. 653 19 I haue béene very iealous for the Lord God of hoasts for that the c. 855 19 I haue left vnto me selfe seuen thousand men in Israel c. 855 ¶ Out of the second booke of Kinges 5 NAaman the Syrian was coÌ„maunded to washe himselfe seuen times c. 972 5 Heliseus by most wholesome counsel refused the reward of Naaman c. 888 5 Am I a God that I should be able to kill and to giue life c. 658 6 Feare not for they that be with vs are moâ— than they that bee with them c. 741 6 Lord I beséeche thée open his eyes that he may sée and the Lord opened his eyes c. 741 17 Israel walked in the ordinances or ceremonies which they theÌ„selues had made c. 329 17 And yet they serued the Lord and they appointed out priests eueÌ„ of the basest vnto themselues for the high places c. 675 16 Achas king of Iuda shutvp the temple of the Lord and toke away the holy altar c. 854 21 Vnder Manasses the nephue of king Achas true doctrine and administration of the sacrameÌ„ts was banished except onely circumcision c. 854 21 This is the house of the Lord God and this altar is for the sacrifice c. 344 ¶ Out of the first booke of Chronicles 15 THe Lord hath chosen the Leuites c. Therefore sée that ye be holy that ye may c. 997 15 The priestes and Leuites sanctified themselues to fetch the arke c. 997 ¶ Out of the second booke of Chronicles 1 ANd Solomon with all the coÌ„gregation went to the high place that was at Gabaon c. 343 8 And Solomon sett the sortes or priestes to their offices as Dauid his father c. 182 11 Ieroboam thruste the teachers and preachers of the Lawe of the Lord out of their offices c. 954 19 Take héede what ye do For ye execute not the iudgements of man c. 194 28 Achas king of Iuda shutt vp the temple of the Lord c. 854 29 The Leuites did sing and that at the commaundement of God c. 932 29 Be yee sanctified and sanctifie ye the house of the Lord oure God c. 182 33. 34. Vnder Manasses the nephue of king Achas true doctrine was banished c. 854 36 The Lord God of their fathers sent to you by his ministers rising vp betimes c. 154. 155 ¶ Out of Nehemias 5 A Notable example in Nehemias suppressing the couetousnesse crueltie c. of vsurers c. 276 8 Esdras the priest brought the Lawe the booke of Moses c. 24 8 Touching the solemne celebrating of the feast of Tabernacles or seuenth moneth c. 353 8 And Esdras with the Leuites saide to all the people which was sad and sorrowfull c. 284. 285 ¶ Out of the booke of Iob. 1 SAthan came and shewed himselfe among the children or seruauntes of God speaking with the Lord c. 747 1 Naked came I out of my mothers womb and naked shal I turne to the earth againe c. 312 4 Behold he found no trueth in his seruauntes and in his angels there was follie c. 745 9 If I will iustifie my selfe mine owne mouth will condemne mée c. 467 9 If I haue any righteousnesse I will not aunsweare but humbly beséeâ—h my Iudge c. 560 10 Thy hands O God haue made me and fashioned me round about c. 760 10 Thou hast giuen me life and grace and thy visitation hath presenued my spirite c. 760 14 Who can make or bring forth a pure or cleane thing of that whiche is vncleane c. 496 19 I knowe that my redéemer liueth and that in the last day c. 86 25 I know verily that a man compared to God cannot be iustified c 401 26 His spirite hath garnished the heauens c 716 31 If mine heart haue béene deceiued by a womaÌ„ or if I haue laid waâ—te c. 232 33 The spirite of God hath made me and the breath of the Almightie hath giuen me life c. 716 34 Nothing is more contrary to the nature of God than sinne and naughtinesse c. 482 ¶ Out of the Psalmes 2 BE wise O ye kinges be learned ye that are Iudges of the earth c. 699 5 The vnrighteous shal not stand in thy sight O Lord thou hatest c. Thou shalt destroy al them that speake lyes c. 129 5 Thou art the God that hast no pleasure in wickednes neither shal c. 482 8 O Lord our gouernour how excellent is thy name in al the world For thy glorie c 637. 952 9 The heauens are thine O God and the earth is thine thou hast laid the foundation c. 637 10 The Lord loueth the iust c. Vppon the vngodly he shall raine snares c. 520 14 The foole hath said in his hart There is no God c. 605 15 Lord who shall dwell in thy tabernacle c. Euen he that walketh c. 669 16 The Lord is alwayes at my right hand Therefore my heart is glad c. 433 18 Who is God besids the Lord and who is mightie or a rock saue our God c. 658 18 The way of God is vncorrupt the word of the Lord is tryed c. 861 18 He bowed the heauens and came downe and there was barckenesse vnder his féete c. 738 19 The law of the Lord is perfect conuerting the soule c. 21 19 The heauens declare the glorie of God and the firmament sheweth forth the workes of his hands c. 620 19 Who knoweth his sinnes Clense me from my hidden faultes c. 578 22 Thou art he that toke mée out of my mothers wombe thou wast my hope c. 306 22 Our fathers hoped in thée they hoped in thée and thou didst deliuer them c. 306. 657 27 In my trouble I will call vppon the Lord and I will crie vnto my God c. 657 27 Because my father my mother haue left or forsaken mée the Lord hath taken mée vp c. 660 31 I haue hoped in thée O Lord I haue said Thou art my GOD c. 640 32 I haue made my fault knowen vnto thée and mine vnrighteousnes haue I not hidden c. 572
the Lord neither faint c. 295 3 Whom the Lord loueth he chasteneth whom he chasteneth c. 919 3 Honour the Lord with thy substance and the firstlings of all thine increase c. 289 3 Let mercie or well doing and faithfulnesse neuer depart from thée c. 289 5 Be glad with the wife of thy youth let her be as the beloued hinde and pleasaunt Roe c. 238 6 God hateth a false witnesse c 320 6 Goe to the Emmet thou sluggard consider her wayes and learne to be wise c. 269 6 He that goeth in to his neighbours wife and toucheth her cannot be vnguiltie c. 232 6 May a man take fire in his bosome c. Euen so he that goeth in to his neighbours wife c. 232 16 Prophecie is in the lippes of the king therefore his heart c. 219 16 God created al thinges for his owne sake yea the vngodly against c. 494 17 The Lord doth as greatly hate the magistrate that acquiteth a wicked person as him that coÌ„demneth an innocent man c. 168 17 Whosoeuer rewardeth euill for good euill shall not depart from his house c. 153 18 The name of the Lord is a strong tower the righteous runneth c. 659. 951. 19 The thought of a foole is sinne and a slanderer is hared of men c. 323 19 A false witnesse shal not escape vnpunished c. 320 20 Two manner of weightes and two manner of measures c. 271 20 Godlines and trueth preserue the king and in godlines c. 178 20 He that despitefully taâ—nteth his father and despiseth the old age of his mother c. 153 21 The kings heart is in the hand of the Lord like as the riuers of water he may turne it c. 638 21 Whosoeuer stoppeth his care at the crie of the poore he shall crie c. 289. 918. 23 Who hath woe who hath sorrow who hath strife c. 239 24 My sonne feare thou the Lord and the king and kéep no companie c. 219 24 The iust man falleth and riseth seuen times in a day c. 700 25 As it is not good to eate much honie so c. 605 25 A man that refraineth not his appetite is like a citie which is broken downe c. 715 28 The woords of a talebearer be as though they were simple c. 323 28 He that turneth his care from hearing the Lawe his prayer shal be c. 923 28 Whosoeuer hideth his iniquities or doth as it were defend theÌ„ nothing shal go well c. 571 29 The rodd and correction giueth wisedom but the child that tunneth at randon c. 161. 30 Two thinges haue I required of thée denie â—â—e them not before I die c. 947 31 The praise of a good housewife c. 268 ¶ Out of Solomons Ecclesiaste or Preacher 7 IT is better to heare the rebuke of a wife man than the song of a foole c. 323 12 The words of the wiâ—e are like prickes and nailes that go through c. 978 ¶ Out of the Canticles or Ballads of Solomon 4 ONe is my done and my beloued c. 841 ¶ Out of the Prophete Isaie 1 IF ye will bâ—e willing and obediâ—nt ye shall eate the good of the laâ—â— c. 641 1 Thus saith the Lord Thoughe your sinnes bee as redd as scarlet they shal be made whâ—ter c. 567 1 Though â—â— make many prayersm yet will I heare nothing aâ— all c. 918. 923. 2 Their land is full of vainâ— gods oâ— idols before the workes of â—heir hande haue they bowed â–ª c. 650 2 They shall turne their swordes into spades and their 〈◊〉 â—nto sythâ—s c. 207 3 I will giue them children to bee their kinges and infantes shal rule them c. 173 3 〈◊〉 to the iust that it shall goâ— weâ—l with him â—or hee shal eate c. 4â—3 3 The Lord shall enâ—er into iudgement wiâ—h the elders and pâ—incâ—s of the people â–ª c 280 4 Let thy name be called vpon vs c. 655 5 The vineâ—ard of the Lord of hostes is the house of Israel c. 863 6 Holie holie holie is the Lord God of Sabbaoth Heauen earth are full of his glorie c. 740 7 Behold a virgin shal conceiue bring forth a sonne c. 63 688. 692 9 A childe is borne vnto vs and a sonne is giuen vs c. 692 11 The spirite of the Lord shal rest vppon him the spirite of wisedome and vnderâ—â—anding c. 727. 729 16 And in mercie shall the seate be prâ—pared and he shal sit vppon it in truth c. 669 5. 28. Gods threateninges against drunkards c. 241 23 Their occupying also and their wares shal be holy vnto the Lord c. 288 26 Goe my people enter into thy chambers and shutt the doores after thée c. 310 29 This people honoureth mee with thâ—ir lippes but their heart is farre from mée c 652 33 The Lord is oure Iudge the Lord is our Lawe giuer c. 905 38 Thou shall die and not liue c. 917 40 Who hath measured the waters with his 〈◊〉 Who hath measured hâ—auen with his spanne c. 622 40 Behold al people to witt compared to GOD are in comparison of him as a drop of a bucket ful c. 119 40 Lift vp your eyes on high and consider who hath made these thinges c. 621 41 They cannot foretell or knowe thinges to come hereafter neither yet can do good or euill c. 676 42 I the Lord HV or I my selfe is my name and my glorie I will not giue to an other c. 609. 623. 658. 686 42 The Lord shall come forth lâ—ke a Giant hee shal take stomache vnto him like a man of warre c. 610 42 I I am hee that blott out thy transcressions and that for mine owne sake c. 568 42 Behold my sonne whome I haue chosen my beloued in whome my soule is pleased c. 634 41 I will powre water vppon the thâ—rstie and flouds vpppon the drie ground c. 707. 725 44 None considereth with hâ—mselfe of this matter and sayth One peâ—ce of the wood I haue burnt in the fire c. 650 44 I will powre my spirite vppon thy seede and my blessing vppon thy stcke c. 725 45 I haue sworne by mine owne selfe the word of righteousnes shal goe out of my mouth c 686 45 I am I am the Lord and there is no Sauiour without me A last God and a sauiour c. 685. 45 Haue not I the Lord and there is none other God beside mee c. 494. 624. 658. 49 Kinges are called noursing fathers and Quéenes noursing mothers c. 432 49 I will lift vp mine hands vnto the Gentiles and set my staÌ„dard to the people c. 180. 699 49 Can a woman forget her child and not haue compassion on the sonne c. 644. 919 52
dothe admit a godly and religious interpretation The worde of God is a rule for all men and ages to leade their lyues by Therefore ought it by interpretation to be applyed to all ages and men of all sortes For euen our God him self did by Moses in many wordes expounde and apply to his people the lawe whiche he gaue and published in Mount Sina Furthermore it was a solemne vse among the auncient Prophets first to reade and then by expositions to apply Gods law to the people Our Lord Iesus Christ him selfe expounded the Scriptures The same did the Apostles also The word of God therfore ought to be expounded as for those whiche woulde not haue it expounded their meaning is bicause they would sinne frely with out controling or punishment But wheras the Scripture doth admit an exposition it doth not yet admit any exposition whatsoeuer For that which sauoureth of mans imagination it vtterly reiecteth For as by the spirite of God the scripture was reuealed so by the same spirit it is requisite to expound it There are therefore certaine rules to expounde the worde of God religiously by the very worde of God it self that is so to expounde it that the exposition disagrée not with the articles of our fayth nor be contrarie to charitie towardes God and our neighbour but that it be throughly surueyed and grounded vpon that whiche went before and followeth after by diligent weighing of all the circumstances and laying together of the places And chiefly it is requisite that the heart of the interpreter be godly bent willing to plant vertue and plucke vp vice by the rootes and finally alwayes ready euermore to praye to the Lorde that he will vouchsafe to illuminate oure myndes that Gods name maye in all thinges be gloryfied For his is the glory honour and dominion for euer and euer Amen Of true fayth from whence it commeth that it is an assured beliefe of the minde whose onely stay is vpon God and his worde ¶ The fourth Sermon IN my last sermoÌ„ I declared vnto you howe that the perfecte exposition of Gods worde doth differ nothinge froÌ„ the rule of true Faith and the loue of God and our neighbour For vndoubtedly that sense of Scripture is corrupted which doeth square from Faith and the two points of charitie I haue now therfore next to treate of true faith and charitie towards God and our neighbour to the intent that no man may finde lacke of any thing herein And first therefore by Gods help and the good means of your prayers I wil speake of true Faith. This word Faith or beliefe is diuersly vsed in the common talke of men For it is taken for any kinde of religion or honor done to god As we say the Christian faith the Iewish faith and the Turkish faith Faith or beliefe also is taken for a conceiued opinion of any thing that is tolde vs as wheÌ„ we heare any thing rehearsed vnto vs out of the Indian or Ethiopian hystorie we by by say that we beleue it and yet notwithstanding we put no confidence in it nor hope to haue any commoditie therby at all This is that faith wherewith Saint Iames sayth that the deuill beleeueth and trembleth Last of all faith is commonly put for an assured and vndoubted confidence in God and his word Among the Hebrues faith taketh her name of truth certainty and assured constancy The Latines call that faith when that is done which is sayd Wheruppon one sayth I demaund of thee whether thou beleeuest or no Thou aunswerest I beleue do theÌ„ that which thou sayst and it is faith Therfore in this treatise of ours faith is an vndoubted beliefe most firmely grounded in the minde This faith which is a setled and vndoubted persuasion or beliefe leaning vpon God and his worde is diuersly defined by the perfecter diuines S. Paul saith Faith is the substance of things hoped for the euidence of things not seene The substance or hypostasis is the foundation or the vnmoueable proppe which vpholdeth vs and wheron we leane and lye with out perill or daunger The things hoped for are thinges celestiall eternall inuisible And therefore Paul saith Faith is an vnmoueable foundation and a most assured coÌ„fidence of gods promises that is of life euerlasting all his good benefits Moreouer Paul himselfe making an exposition of that which he had spoken immediatly after saith faith is the argument of thinges not seene An argument or proofe is an euident demonstration whereby we manifestly proue that which otherwise should be doubtfull so that in him whom we vndertoke to instruâ—te there may remainâ— no doubt at all But now touching the misteries of god reuealed in gods word in themselues or in their owne nature they can not be seene with bodily eyes and therefore are called things not séene But this faith by giuing light to the mind doth in harte perceiue them euen as they are set forth in the word of god Faith therfore according to the definition of Paul is in the minde a most euident seeing and in the hart a most certaine perceiuing of things inuisible that is of things eternall of God I say and all those thinges which he in his word setteth forth vnto vs concerning spirituall things To this definition of Paules they had an eye which defined Faith in this sorte Faith is a grouÌ„ded persuasion of heauenly things in the meditation wher of we ought so to occupy our selues for the assured truthes sake of Gods worde that we may beleeue that in minde we do see those things as well as with our eyes we do behold things sensibly perceiued easy to be seene This description doth not greatly differ from this definition of an other godly learned man who saith Faith is a stedfast persuasion of the minde wherby we do fully decree with our selues that Gods truth is so sure that he can neither will nor choose but performe that which he in his worde hath promised to fulfill Againe Faith is a stedfast assurednes of conscience which doeth embrace Christ in the same sort wherin he is offered vnto vs by the gospell Another there is which after the same manner almost defineth Faith in this sort Faith is a gift inspired by god into the mind of maÌ„ wherby without any douting at al he doth beleue that to be most true whatsoeuer god hath either taught or promised in the bokes of both the testameÌ„ts The very same author of this definitioÌ„ therfore doth extend fayth to thrée termes of time to the time past the time present the time to come For he teacheth to beléeue that the worlde was made by God and what so euer the holy Scriptures do declare to haue bene done in the olde worlde also that Christ dying for vs is the only saluation of them whiche beléeue and that by the same God at this daye also the worlde and Church are gouerned or preserued that in Christe the faythfull are
and comfort imprisoned captiues Herevnto Lactantius lib. Institut 6. cap. 12. hath an eye where he sayth The chiefest vertue is to keepe hospitalitie and to feede the poore To redeeme captiues also is a greate and excellent worke of righteousnes And as great a work of iustice is it to saue and defend the fatherlesse widowes the desolate helplesse whiche the law of God doth euery where coÌ„maund It is also a part of the chiefest humanitie and a great good deed to take in hand to heale and chearish the sicke that haue no body to helpe them Finally that last and greatest duetie of pietie is the buriall of strangers and of the poore Thus muche hitherto touching the duetie of ciuil humanitie which true loue sheweth to his neighbour in necessitie But it is not inough my brethren to vnderstande how we ought to loue our neighbour though we ought often to repeate it but rather we must loue him excéedingly and aboue that that I am able to say Let vs heare the Apostle who with a wonderful goodly grace of spéech with a most excelleÌ„t exquisite holy example of Christe doth exhort vs all to the shewing of charitie to our neighbour and sayth If therefore there bee any consolation in Christe if any comfort of loue if any fellowship of the spirite if any compassion mercie fulfill ye my ioye that ye be like minded hauing the same loue being of one accorde and minde let nothing be done through strife or vaine glory but in meekenesse let euery man esteeme one the other better then him selfe looke ye not euery man on his owne thinges but euery man also on the thinges of others For let the same minde be in you that was in Christ Iesus who being in the fourme of God thought it no robberie to be equall with God but made him selfe of no reputation taking on him the forme of a seruant and made in the likenesse of men and found in figure as a man he humbled him selfe made obedient vnto death euen the death of the crosse Wherefore God also hath lightly exalted him and giuen him a name which is aboue euery name that in the name of Iesus euery knee shoulde bow of things in heauen and things in earth and things vnder the earth and that euery tongue shoulde confesse that the Lorde Iesus Christe is the glory of God the father To him alone be honor power for euer euer Amen The end of the first Decade of Sermons The Second Decade of Sermons writen by Henrie Bullinger Of lawes and first of the lawe of Nature then of the lawes of men ¶ The first Sermon THE summe of all lawes is the loue of GOD and our neighbour of which and euery parte whereof bycause I haue already spokeÌ„ in my last Sermon the next is that nowe also I make a particular discourse of lawes and euery part and kinde thereof Let vs therefore call to God who is the cause and beginning of lawes that he through our Lorde Iesus Christe will vouchsafe with his spirite alwayes to direct vs in the waye of trueth and righteousnesse A heathen writer no base authour ywis made this definition of lawe that it is an especiall reason placed in nature coÌ„mauÌ„ding what is to be done and fordidding the contrarie And verily the lawe is nothing but a declaration of Gods will appointing what thou hast to do and what thou oughtest to leaue vndone The beginning and cause of lawes is God him selfe who is the fountaine of all goodnesse equitie trueth and righteousnesse Therefore all good and iust lawes come from God him selfe althoughe they be for the most parte published and brought to light by men Touching the lawes of men we muste haue a peculiar consideratioÌ„ of theÌ„ by theÌ„ selues For of lawes some are of God some of Nature some of Men. As concerning Gods law I wil speak of it in my seconde Sermon at this present I will touch first the lawe of Nature and then the lawe of Men. The law of Nature is an instruction of the conscience and as it were a certaine direction placed by God him self in the mindes and hearts of men to teach them what they haue to doe and what to eschue And the conscience verily is the knowledge iudgement and reason of a man whereby euery man in him selfe and in his owne minde being made priuie to euery thing that he eyther hath committed or not committed doth eyther condemne or else acquite him self And this reason procéedeth from God who both prompteth and writeth his iudgementes in the hearts and mindes of men Moreouer that which we call Nature is the proper disposition or inclination of euery thing But the disposition of mankind being flatly corrupted by sinne as it is blinde so also is it in all pointes euill and naughtie It knoweth not God it worshippeth not God neyther doth it loue the neighbour but rather is affected with selfe loue towarde it selfe and séeketh still for the owne aduauntage For whiche cause the Apostle sayde That we by nature are the children of wrath Wherefore the lawe of nature is not called the lawe of nature bicause in the nature disposition of maÌ„ there is of or by it selfe that reason of light exhorting to the best things and that holy working but for bycause God hath imprinted or ingrauen in our myndes some knowledge and certaine generall principles of religion iustice and goodnesse which bycause they be grafted in vs and borne together with vs do therefore séeme to be naturally in vs. Let vs heare the Apostle Paule who beareth witnesse to this saith When the Gentiles whiche haue not the lawe do of nature the things conteined in the law they hauing not the law are a law vnto themselues which shew the workes of the lawe written in their hearts their conscience bearing theÌ„ witnesse and their thoughts accusing one another or excusing in that same day when the Lorde shall iudge the secrets of meÌ„ by Iesus Christ according to my Gospel By two arguments here doth the apostle very euidently proue that the gentiles are sinners For first of all least peraduenture they might make this excuse and say that they haue no law he sheweth that they haue a law and that bicause they transgresse this law they are become sinners For although they had not the written law of Moses yet notwithstanding they did by nature the things coÌ„teined in the law The office of the law is to disclose the wil of God and to teache thée what thou haste to do and what to leaue vndone This haue thei by nature that is this know they by the lawe of nature For that whiche followeth maketh this more plaine They when they haue no law are to them selues a law That is they haue in theÌ„ selues that which is written in the law But in what sort haue they it in them selues This againe is maâ—e manifest by that which followeth For they
from the truth the narrowe breadth of one small haire The aunswere therefore is this if any man shall sweare against the faith and charitie so that the kéeping of his othe maye tâ—â—d to the worse then it is better for him to chaunge his othe then to fulfill it Whervpon Saint Ambrose saith It is somtime coÌ„trarie to a mans duetie to performe the othe that he hath promised as Herod did Isidore also saith In euill promises breake thine othe in a naughtie vow change thy purpose The thing thou haste vnaduisedly vowed do not performe The promise is wicked that is finished with mischiefe And againe That othe muste not be kept whereby any euill is vnwarely promised As if for example one shoulde giue his fayth to an adultresse to abide in naughtinesse with her for euer vndoubtedly it is more tolerable not to keepe promise then to remaine in whordome stil Beda moreouer saith If it shal happen that we at vnawares shal with an othe promise any thing and that the keping of that othe shall be the cause of further euill then let vs thinke it best vpon better aduice to chaunge our othe without hurt to our conscience and that it is better vpon such a necessitie for vs to be forsworne then for auoyding of periurie to fall into another sinne tenne times worse then that Dauid sware by God that he woulde kyll the foolishe fellowe Naball but at the firste intercession that his wyfe Abigail wiser then him selfe did make hee ceassed to threaten him hee sheathed his sworde agayne and did not finde him selfe any whit grieued for breaking his hastie othe Augustine also sayeth Whereas Dauid did not by sheading of bloude perfourme his promise bound with an othe therein his godlynesse was the greater Dauid sware rashly but vpon better and godly aduice he performed not the thing he had sworne By this and the like it is declared that many othes are not to be obserued Now he that sweareth so doth sinne but in chaunging his othe hee doth verie well Hee that chaungeth not suche an othe committh a double sinne firste for swearing as he ought not and then for doing that he shuld not Thus much hitherto haue I rehearsed of other mens wordes which al men verily acknowledge to be true and so in déede Nowe by this ye doe easily vnderstande dearely beloued what ye haue to thinke of those monasticall vowes and Priestes othes whiche promise chastitie no farther ywis by their leaue than mans fraile weaknesse will suffer them For it is better sayth the Apostle to marrie theÌ„ to burne And more commendable is it not to perfourme those foolishe hurtfull and vnpure promises that driue them perforce to filthy vncleannesse then vnder the colour of kéeping an othe truely to lye and to liue vnchastly God wot Fiftly and lastly I haue briefly to put you in mynde that ye indeuour your selues by al the meanes ye may deuoutly to keep that which ye swere and therewithall in fewe wordes to let you vnderstande what rewarde is prepared for them that do religiously and holily kéepe and obserue the holy othe once solemnely taken If we loue God if we desire to sanctifie his name if we take the true God for the very true God and for our God if we will haue him to be gentle and mercyfull to vs warde and to be our present deliuerer and ayder at all assayes then will we haue a most diligent care to sweare with feare deuoutly and holily to kéepe and perfourme the othe that wée deuoutly make But vnlesse we do this then terrible threatenings and sharpe reuengement of Gods iust iudgement are thundred from heauen against vs transgressours The very heathens shall rise vp and condemne vs in the day of iudgement For the Saguntines the Numantines and they of Petilia chose rather to die with fire and famine then to breake or violate their promise once bound with an oth Moreouer the lawes of all wise and ciuil Princes and people do adiudge periured persons to dye the death Howe great offences howe great corruptions howe great and many mischiefes I praye you doe rise through periuries They intangle trouble disgrace marre and ouerthrowe the estates both ciuil and Ecclesiasticall Who so euer therefore doth loue the common weale and safegarde of his countrie who so euer dothe loue the Church and good estate thereof he wil aboue all things haue an especiall regard to kéepe religiously the promise of his othe Nowe to those that holily do kéepe their othes the Lord doth promise a large reward For Ieremie saieth And the nations shall blesse theÌ„selues in him in him shall they glory As if he should say If the people of Iuda shall sweare holily and kéepe their othes then will the Lorde poure out vpon them so great felicitie and abouÌ„dant plentie of al good things that when as hereafter one shal blesse or wishe well to another he shall say The Lorde shewe thée his blessing as of olde he did to the Iewes And who socuer shall prayse another he shall say That he is like to the Israelites It is therefore assuredly certayne that they shall be inriched with all good thinges and worthy of all manner prayse who so euer shall inuiâ—lably kéepe their othes and promyses Let vs indeuour oure selues my brâ—thâ—â—n thren I beseeche you to sanctifie the Lords name and to adde to this third commandemeÌ„t your earnest and continuall prayers saying as our Lorde Iesus hath taught vs O heauenly father hallowed be thy name or let thy name be holily worshipped To him be glory for euer and euer Amen Of the fourth precept of the first table that is of the order and keeping of the Sabboth day ¶ The fourth Sermon THE fourth Commaundement of the first table is worde for word as followeth Remember that thou kepe holy the Sabboth day Sixe dayes thou shalt labour and do al thy workes but on the seuenth day is the Sabboth of the Lorde thy God in which thou shalt not do any manner of work neither thou nor thy sonne nor thy daughter nor thy man seruant nor thy maide seruant nor thy cattell nor thy straunger whiche is within thy gates Bycause in sixe dayes the Lorde made heauen and earth the sea and all that is therin and rested the seuenth day Therefore the Lorde blessed the Sabboth daye and hallowed it The order which the Lorde vseth in giuing these commaundements is naturall and very excellent In the first precept the Lorde did teache vs faith and loue to God ward In the second he remoued from vs Idoles and all forreine kinde of worship In the third he beganne to instruct vs in the true and lawfull worship of GOD which worship standeth in the sanctifying of his holy name for vs to call thereon and holily and fréely to praise it and to thinke and speake of it as religiously as he shall giue vs grace The fourth Commaundement teacheth vs also the worship due to
hee might be the first begotten amonge many brethren Moreouer whom he did predestinate them also he called and whom he called them also he iustified and whom he iustified them also shal he glorifie Againe in the same epistle he saith We reioyce also in tribulations knowing that tribulation worketh patience patience proofe proofe hope and hope maketh not ashamed c. This do that priuate examples of the saints and publique examples of the whole Church very plainly declare Abraham Isaac Iacob had neuer knowne that Gods helping hand had bene so faithful and alwayes present with them they had neuer bene grounded in so sure hope nor shewed such especial fruit of their excellent patience if they had not bin exercised with many perils and as it were oppressed with infinite calamities Wherupon it cōmeth that Dauid cried It is good for me Lord that thou hast troubled mee The Church of Israel was oppressed in Aegypt but to the end that it might with the more glorie be deliuered and passe into the land of promise The Iewishe Church was afflicted by them of Babylon and the Assyrians so that their temple was ouerthrowne and the Saintes caried captiue with the worst of the people But the godly sort in their verie captiuitie doe feele y wonderful helpe of God and by that meanes are made the better by their afflictions so that the name of the Lord was knowne amonge the Assyrians the Chaldées the Medes and Persians to his great glorie and renowne as it is at large declared in the histories of Daniel Hester and Esoras Here also is to bee noted that certaine punishmentes are appointed of y Lord as plagues for certeine sinnes so that most commonly a man is plagued by the verie same things wherin he sinned against the lord Dauid offended God with murder and adulterie therefore is he punished with the shame of his owne house with whoredome incest detestable murder of his owne children lastly driuen out and banished his kingdome It was pride and arrogancie wherin Nabuchodonosor sinned and therfore being distract of his witts and turned into a beastly madnesse he led his life for a certaine time with beasts of the field But as Nabuchodonosor was when God thought good restoared to his kingdome So Dauid did in time conuenient féele the merrie of the Lord in settling him in his seat againe For this saying of the Lord is firmely ratified for euer not only to Dauid but to euerie one that beléeueth which is in these words set downe in that Scriptures If his children forsake my law and kepe not my commaundements I wil visit their sinnes with rodds their iniquities with scourges yet will I not vtterly take my goodnes from him I wil not breake my couenaunt neither wil I change the thing that is once gone out of my mouth Therfore it is to our profite that the Lord afflicteth vs as he himselfe testifieth in the Reuelation of Christ vttered by Iohn the Apostle and Euangelist saying Them which I loue I rebuke and chasten And Solomon long before that did say My sonne refuse not the chastening of the Lord neither faint whē thou art corrected of him For whome the Lord loueth him he chasteneth yet delighteth in him as a father in his sonne Now touching the persecutions terrible plagues layd vpon that neck of the whole Church of God or seuerall martyrs of that same as they were for the most part breathed out of worldly tyrants against the S. for their open cōfession and testimonies of their faith truth of the Gospell so most cōmonly the causes of those broyles were the sinns offēces of the S. which the iustice of God did visit in his holy ones no doubt to the good saluation of the faithful For of that bloudie persecution vnder the Emperors Diocletian and Maximiniā which caused many thou sands yea many millians of Martyrs to com to their endings we read this following in that historie of Eusebius of Cesaria who learned it not by heare-say but was himself an eyewitnes of the same When as by to much libertie and wantones the maners of the Church were vtterly marred and the discipline therof corrupted while among our selues wee enuie one an other diminish one anothers estimatiō while amōg our selues we snatch at accuse our selues mouing dedly warre among our selues while dissimulation sitteth in the face deceipt lurketh in the harte and falshod is vttered in woordes so that one euill is heaped still on anothers necke the Lorde beginneth by little and little and with the bridle to checke the mouth of his tripping church and reseruing the congregations vntouched he begineth first to suffer them to feele persecution which serued as souldiours in the camps of the Gentiles But when as by that meanes the people could not be made to remember them selues in so muche that they ceassed not to persist in their wickednesse that the verie guides of the people and chief of the church vnmindful of Gods commaundemēt were sett on fire among them selues with strife enuie hatred and pride so that they might think they rather exercised tyrannie than the office of ministers because they had forgottē Christian sinceritie and purenesse of liuing then at length the houses of prayer and churches of the liuing God were throwen to the grounde and the holie scriptures set on fire in the broade and open streetes Thus muche worde for worde out of the 8. booke of his Ecclesiastical historie And yet here I make difference betwixt sinne and sinne For the Sainctes sinne but yet they abstaine commonly from heynous crimes although nowe and then too they fall into them as it is euident by the example of Dauid But yet for the most parte they flye from theft murder whooredome and other grieuous sinnes like vnto these And while the Sainctes are afflicted by tyraunts it is not for their neglecting of iustice true religion but for that contemninge of superstition and stedfast sticking to Christ and his Gospell The Lorde therefore doeth forgiue and in the bloud of Christ washe away that sinnes of the holye Martyrs reputing them to suffer deathe not for the sinnes whiche they haue committed but for the zeale and loue of true religion He also punisheth the tyrants for the death of his Martyrs because in putting them to death they follow their owne tyrannous affection and not the iust iudgement of the liuing god The Lordes mynd verily was by tyrauntes to chasten his people Israel But the tyraunts as Esaie in his 10. Chapter witnesseth did not take it to bee so but rather following their owne affections they passed all measure in afflicting them and neuer sought after iustice and equitie they therefore are punished of the Lorde for killing his innocent and guiltlesse seruauntes For the thing which the Lorde did persecute in his people their sinnes I meane and offences that do the tyraunts neyther punishe nor persecute but
phrases an occasion is onely giuen by whiche wee are to bee brought to greater thinges throughe the illumination of the spirite and that wée should in this disputation haue stil before the eyes of our minde that true and assured sentence of the eternall GOD vnto his seruaunte Moses saying Thou canst not see my face For no man shall see mee and liue For when wee are once departed out of this life and are vnburthened of this mortalitie and mortall frailetie then shal wee sée the Maiestie of god For the Apostle S. Iohn sayd Wee knowe that when hee appeareth wee shall bee like vnto him for wee shall see him as hee is And to these let vs annexe the woordes of the Apostle Paule where he sayeth Nowe wee see in a glasse euen in a darcke speaking but then wee shall see face to face Therefore let no man goe beyonde the limited boundes or preuent the time appointed nor yet presume by wicked boldenesse and curiositie in this life to behold the face that is the very Essence or being of god Let that reuelation of God suffice euery one whiche GOD him selfe voucheth safe in his woorde to open vnto vs namely so much as hée of his goodnesse thincketh necessarie and profitable for vs to knowe And I doe heere with warraunt saye that that wisedome is the true wisedome which will not in this matter go about to knowe or sauour more thā the eternall wisedome doth teach to knowe The first and chiefeste waye to knowe God is deriued out of the very names of God attributed vnto him in the holy Scripture Those names are many and of sundrie sortes beecause his vertue his wisedome I meane his goodnesse iustice and power are altogether infinite I will reckon vpp and expound vnto you accordinge to my skill the most excellent and vsuall amonge the rest Amonge all the names of GOD that is the most excellent whiche they call Tetragrammaton that is if wee may so saye the foure lettered name for it is compounded of the foure spirituall letters and is called IEHOVAH It is deriued of the Verbe substantiue Houah before whiche they put Iod and make it IEHOVAH that is to saye Beeing or I am as hée that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Béeing of him selfe hauing his life and Being not of any other but of him selfe lacking no-bodies ayde to make him to Bée but giuing To Bée vnto all maner of thinges to witt eternall God without beginning and ending in whome wée liue wée moue and haue our Béeing To this doe those woords especiallie belonge whiche wée finde to haue passed betwixte God and Moses in the thirde Chapiter of Exodus And Moses said to GOD Beholde when I come vnto the children of Israel to whome thou doest now send mee and shall saye vnto them The God of your fathers hath sente mee vnto you and they shal aske mee saying What is his name What aunswere shall I make them And God said to Moses I am that I am or I wil bee that I wil bee And he said Thus shalt thou saye to the children of Israel I am or Beeing or I wil be hath sent mee vnto you That is I am God that wil be and he hath sent mée who is him selfe Beeing or Essence and God euerlasting For their future tense conteineth thrée sundrie times Hée that is Hée that was and Hée that will be hath sent mée Truely the Euangeliste and Apostle Iohn séemeth in his Reuelation to haue had an eye to these woordes of the Lord whiche also hée wente about to interprete saying in the person of GOD I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and the ende or the first and the laste sayeth the Almightie Lord whiche is and whiche was and which shall be Some there are which obserue this for a note that in all tongues almost euen of the barbarous sort the name of God is written with foure letters Concerning his name in Hebrue it is assuredly so And in the Gréeke Latine and Germane tongues it is so also For God in Gréeke is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Latine Deus and with vs Germanes he is called Gott They add moreouer that the Persians call him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the Aegyptians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and by contraction 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And in the foure letters the Cabalists saye that there are wonderfull mysteries conteyned Of whiche as other haue written very diligently so I haue leifer héere not to stand vppon them or trouble your patience with them Like to this also are these names of GOD Iah and Hu. Whereof the first is oftener found in the Psalmes than once For Dauid sayeth Hallelu-Iah that is Praise ye the Lord. The later is also mentioned by Dauid saying Hu that is hee I say God the Being and creatour of al thinges spake the worde and it was done Hu he cōmaunded and it was In Esaie the Lord sayeth I am the Lord Hu is my name and my glorie will I giue vnto none other Now those words also are deriued of Being and do teach vs that God is alwayes like himselfe an Essence which is of it selfe eternally and whiche giueth To be vnto all things that are as he by whome in whome and to whome all thinges are being himselfe a perpetuall and most absolute 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or perfect hauingnesse But the Hebrues doe not read or expresse the fourelettered name of God by calling it Iehouah but in stéede of it they vse the word Adonai For they say that Iehouah must not be vttered Now al interpreters in their translations where they turne it into Latine doe call it Dominus that is lord For GOD is the Lord of all things both visible and inuisible Neither is there in all the world any other Lord but this one and hee alone to whome all thinges in the world are subiecte and do obey For he hath a most méere dominion and absolute Monarchie ouer all his creatures And therefore for plainnesse sake sometime the word Sabbaoth is annexed to the name of God whiche some translate the Lord of Powers and some the Lord of hostes For God being Almightie doth by his power or strength shewe forth and in his hoste declare what mightie thinges he is able to doe and of howe greate power and might hée is For since that he is the GOD of all creatures and that he doth dispose and vse them as a Capiteine doeth his souldiers to worke mightie and meruelous thinges he doth euen by small things declare how great he himselfe is and how great his power is In the hoste of God are all the Angels of whome Daniel said Thousande thousandes and hundred thousands did minister vnto him One of which Angels did in one night kill in the Assyrians campe vnder the banner of the most puissaunt king Senacherib one hundreth foure-score fiue thousand souldiers In the hoste of God
you in minde of them But now the moste renowmed and excellent one of them all I will héere recite and handle at large It is to be séene in the 33. and 34. Chapter of Exodus Moses had triall of the facilitie and goodnesse of God and that there was nothing which he obtained not at Gods hand therefore he taketh vpon him boldely to aske this also of the Lord to sée God in his substance glorie and maiestie whiche thing all the true wise menne of euerye age did onely wishe and long for For Moses saith because I vnderstand that thou O GOD wishect wel vnto me and that thou canst denie nothing go to I beséech thée shew me thy glorie that is suffer me I pray thée to sée thée so as thou art in thy glorious substance and maiestie Nowe GOD aunswering to this request which is the greatest of all other doeth say vnto him I will make all my good to passe by before thee and I will crye the name of the Lorde Or in the name of the Lorde before thee In whiche wordes he promiseth two things to Moses The one is All my good shall passe by before thée But this chiefe good of GOD can be nothing else than the good and mightie GOD him selfe or rather the word of God I say the very beloued sonne of God in whome wée beléeue that all the treasures of wisdome diuinitie goodnesse and perfectnesse are placed and layed vpp For he sett before Moses eyes the shew of him in a humane and visible shape suche in sight as he in the end of the world should be incarnate in The other thing that he promised is I wil cry the name of the Lord Or in the name of the Lord before thée that is I will proclame the names of my glorie by whiche thou maist vnderstand who I am and séeme in thy minde But now that no man should attribute so excellent a vision to the merite of Moses the Lord doeth add this sentence following This vision doth not happen to thée because of thine owne merite For without mans merites I reueale my selfe to whome I will and without respect of persons will haue compassion on whome it pleaseth me which consideratiō of the frée grace and liberall goodnesse of God doeth greatly belong to the true knowledge of god Then the lord goeth too againe and doeth more significantly declare to Moses in what maner and order he will exhibite or shew him selfe vnto him Thou mayest not saith he in this life sée my face that is thou mayest not fully sée me in my substance For that is reserued for the blessed spirits and clarified bodies in the worlde to come I will therefore in this fashion shew my selfe vnto thée Thou shalt go vp into the mounteine there in a rock I will shew thée a clifte wherin thou shalt place thée selfe and I will lay mine hand vppon thée that is a cloude or some such thing that as I come towarde thée thou mayest not looke directly in my face In that phrase of spéeche the Lorde doeth imitate the fashion of men whose order is to spredd their hands ouer the eyes of him whome they would not haue narrowely to beholde any thing The Lorde then addeth and in the meane while I will passe by that is the image whiche I take to wit the shape of a man wherein I will exhibite me selfe to be séene shall passe by before thee And when I am once past so that thou canst not sée my face I will take away the hand wherewith I hidd thine eyes and then thou shalt beholde the back of the figure or my hinder partes Now the hinder parte of GOD are the words and déeds of God which he leueth behinde him that we by thē may learne to knowe him Again the beholding of Gods face is taken for the moste exacte and exquisite knowledge of god But they that sée but the back onely doe not knowe so well as they that sée the face And in the hinder or latter times of the world God sent his sonne into the world borne of a womā whom who so euer doe in faithe beholde they doe not sée the Godhead in his humanitie but doe by his wordes and déedes knowe who God is and so they sée the father in the sonne For they learne that God is the chiefe good and that y sonne of God is God béeing coequall and of the same substance with the father Now let vs sée how God according to his promise made did exhibite him selfe to be séene of Moses Moses rising vpp betimes ascendeth vp into the mounteine chéerefully vnto the rocke which the Lord had shewed him placeing himselfe in the clift and looketh gréedilie for the vision or reuelation of god At length the Lord descended in a cloude and came vpon the mounteine vnto the clifte of the rocke wherein Moses stayed for him And presently when Moses his face was hidden the figure of God that is the shape of a man whiche God tooke vpon him did passe by before him and when as now the backe of the figure was towarde Moses so that he could no more sée the face thereof the Lorde tooke his hand away and Moses behelde the hinder partes of the same Whereby he gathered that GOD should once that is to say in the hinder times of the worlde be incarnate and reuealed to the world Of whiche reuelation we will héereafter speake somewhat more And when the Lord was once gone past he cryed and as his promise was so in a certaine Catalogue he reckoned vppe his names whereby as in a shadowe he did declare his nature For he saide Iehouah Iehouah GOD mercifull and gratious long suffering and abounding in goodnesse and trueth keeping mercie in store for thousandes forgiuing wickednesse transgression and sinne and yet not suffering the wicked to escape vnpunished visiting the wickednesse of the fathers vpon the children and childers children vnto the third and fourth generation What What else is this than if he had saide I am the vncreated essence béeing of my selfe from before all beginninge which giueth Being to all things and keepeth all thinges in Being I am a strong and almightie god I doe not abuse my might For I am gentle and mercifull I loue my creatures and man especially on whom I doe wholy yearne in the bowels of loue and mercie I am rich and bountifull and readie at all times to helpe my creatures I doe fréely without recompence giue al that I bestow I am long suffering and not irritable to anger and hasty to reuenge as mankinde is I am no nigarde or enuious as wealthie men in the world are woont to be I am moste liberall and bountifull reioycing to be diuided amonge my people and to heape vp benefites vpon the faithfull Moreouer I am true and faithfull I deceiue no man I lie in nothing what I promise that I stande to and faithfully perfourme it Neither doe I nor can I so
eyes of their minde vpon Christe and beléeue the mysterie of him conteined in woords déedes learning by them what who God is For God is such an one as he exhibiteth him selfe to be knoweÌ„ in Christ in that verie know ledge he doeth appoint eternall life to be where he saith And this is eternall life that they might knowe thee the only true God Iesus Christ whoÌ„e thou hast sent Let him y wisheth wel to himselfe take héede that he go not about to know any more than God him selfe doth teach vs in Christ But who soeuer neglecting Christ doth follow y rule subtilties of mans wit he verily doeth come to nought and perish in his thoughts The fourth meane to know god by is fetched out of the conteÌ„plation of his woorkes Dauid saith The heauens declare the glory of god and the firmament sheweth foorth the works of his bandes And the Apostle Paule saith His inuisible things beeing vnderstanded by his woorkes through the creation of the worlde are seene that is both his eternal power god head Loe the power and godhead of God are those inuisible things of God and yet they are vnderstoode by the coÌ„sideration of Gods workes therefore euen God him-selfe is knowne by the workes of god But now the workes of God are doubly considered or bée of twoe sorts For either they are layed before vs to be béehelde in thinges created for the behoofe of men as in heauen in earth in those things that are in heaueÌ„ and in earth and are gouerned and preserued by the prouidence of God of which sorte are the starres and the motions or courses of the starres the influences of heauen the course of time liuing creatures of all kindes trées plants fruites of the earth the sea and whatsoeuer is therein stones and whatsoeuer things are hid within and digged out of the earth for the vse of men Of these S. Basile S. Ambrose haue written very learnedly and godly in their bookes intituled The worke of sixe dayes the whiche they called Hexaemeron Héere may be inserted that history of nature which the glorious worthie king Dauid doth in the psalmes especially after the 100. psalme most fitly apply to our purpose But lest we shuld intangle make intricate the course of this preseÌ„t treatise I will hereafter speake of the creation of the world of gods gouernment prouidence in the same At this present it shal suffice to know the heaueÌ„ earth all that is therein do declare to vs and sette as it were before our cies an euident argument that God as he is moste wise is also most mightie woonderful of an infinite maiesty of an incomprehensible glorie moste iust most gratious and most excellent Esaie therefore a faithful teacher of the Church giuing good counsell for the state of mortall men doth say vnto them Lifte vp your eyes on high and consider who hath made these things that come foorthe by heapes calling them all by theire names whose strength is so great that none of them doth faile For although that euen from the beginning the starres haue shined to the worlde and haue in their course perfourmed that for which they were created yet are they not woarne by vse nor by continuance consumed awaye or darckened ought at all For by the power of their maker they are preserued whole Ieremie also cryeth O Lord there is none like vnto thee Thou art great and great is thy name with power Who woulde not feare thee O King of the gentiles For thine is the glorie for among all the wise men of the Heathen and in all their kingdoms there is none that may be likened vnto thee And immediatly after againe The Lord God is a true and liuing God and king If he be wroth the earth shaketh nether can the gentiles abide his indignation He made the earth with his power with his wisedome doth he order the whole compasse of the world and with his discretion hath he spred the hâ—auens out At his voice the waters gathered together in the aâ—re he draweth vpp the Cloudes from the vttermoste partes of the earthe he turneth lightning to raine bringeth the windes out of their tresures Or else the works of God are set foorth for vs to beholde in man the verie Lord prince of all creatures not so much in the workmanshipp or making of man whiche Lactantius and Andreas Wesalius haue passingly painted out for all men to sée as in the woorks which toward man or in man or by man the Lord him selfe doeth finish and bring to passe For God doeth iustly punish some men and by punishing them he doth declare that he knoweth the dealings of mortall men and hateth all wrong and iniurie Vppon other he heapeth vpp verie large and ample benefites and in béeing beuntifull vnto them he declareth that he is rich yea that he is the founteine of goodnesse that cannot be drawen dry that he is bountiful good merciful gentle and long suffering Héereof there are innumerable examples in the historie of the Bible Caine for the murder committed vppon his brother lyued here in earth a miserable wretched life For the iust lord doth reueÌ„ge the bloudshedd of the innocent The first world was drowned in the deluge a plague was layd it on for the conteÌ„pt of god But Noah and his were sauedin the Arke by the mercie of God. God bringeth Abraham from Vr of the Chaldées and placeth him in the land of Chanaan blessing and loading him with all manner of goods He doeth woonderfullie kéepe Iacob in all his troubles infinite calamities Through great afflictions he lifteth vp Ioseph froÌ„ the prison vnto the throne of Aegypt He doth gréeuously plague the Aegyptians for the tyrannie shewed in oppressing Israel and for the contempt of his commaundement But it would be too longe and tedious to make a beadrowe of all the examples Now by these and such like workes of GOD we learne who and howe greate our GOD is howe wise hée is howe good howe mightie howe liberall howe iuste and rightful and with-all we learne that we must beéeue and in althings obey him For Asaph sath The things that we haue heard and knowen and such as our fathers haue told vs those we will not hide froÌ„ our sonnes but wil shew to the generations to come the praise of the Lorde his mightie and woonderfull workes which hee hath done that the children whiche are borne when they come to age may shewe their children the same that they may putt theire truste in God and not forget the woorkes of God but kepe his commandements And so as foloweth in the 78. psalme An other waye to knowe God by next to this is that which is gathered vpon comparisons for the Scripture doeth compare all the moste excellent things in the world with God whoÌ„e it preferreth before them all so that we may
thereby gather that God is the chiefe good that his maiestie is in coÌ„prehensible This one place of Esay may staÌ„d in sted of many where in the 40. cha he saith Who hath measured the waters with his fist Who hath mesured heauen with his span Who hath helde the dust of the earth betwixt three fingers and weighed the mounteines and hilles in a balance Who hath directed the spirit of the Lord who gaue him counsell who taught him who is of his counsell to instruct him Beholde all people are in comparison of him as a droppe of a bucket full and counted as the least thing that the balance weigheth Yea he shall cast out the Isles as the smallest crumb of dust Libanus were not sufficient to minister him wood to burne nor the beasts thereof were in ough for one sacrifice vnto him All people in comparison of him are reckoned as nothing and if they bee compared with him they are couÌ„ted as lesse than nothing Vnderstand ye not this hath it not bene preached vnto you since the beginning haue ye not beene taughte this by the fouÌ„dation of the earth It is he that sitteth vpon the circle of the world whose inhabiters are in coÌ„parison of him but as Grashoppers He spredeth out the heauens as a couering stretcheth theÌ„ out as a tent to dwell in He bringeth princes to nothing and maketh the Iudges of the earth as though they were not And so foorth To this place now doe belong the Prosopopeiall spéeches of God of which thou shalt finde suÌ„drie and many beside the visions which we placed in the second way or meane to know god But the moste excellent are extant in the 18. Psalme and in the 5. Chapter of Solomons Ballad bothe which I passe ouer vntouched because I meane not to stay you too long For we muste descend to the other points Last of all God is knowen by the sayings or sentences vttered by the mouthes of the Prophetes Apostles Of which sorte is that notable spéech of Ieremie where he saith Let not the wise man glorie in his wisdome nor the strong man in his strength nor the rich man in his riches but let him that glorieth glorie in this that he vnderstandeth and knoweth me that I am the Lord and doe mercie iudgement and righteousnesse vpon earth therefore am I delighted in suche things alone saith the Lord. Now by the mercie of God we are saued and adorned with sundrie great benefites By his iudgement he punisheth the wicked and disobedient according to their deserts and therewithal he kéepeth equitie Euen as also his righteousnes doeth truely perfourme that which he promisseth Therefore we say that God is a sauiour a liberall giuer of all good things an vpright iudge assured trueth in performing his promisses And hether now is to be referred the doctrine of the Prophets and apostles which teacheth that to be the true knowledge of God y acknowledgeth God to be one in essence and thrée in persons Concerning the vnitie of the diuine essence by the allegation whereof the pluralitie of the heathen Gods are vtterly reiected and flatly condemned I will cite those testimonies out of the holie Scripture that séeme to be more euidente and excellent than all the other which are in number so many that a man canne hardely reckon them all The notablest is that whiche is grounded vppon the Propheticall and Euangelicall authoritie and béeing cited out of the 6 Chap. of Deuteronomie is in the 12. of Marke set downe in these words Iesus said The first of all the commaundements is Hearken Israel the Lord our GOD is one lord And thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thy hart with all thy soule with all thy minde and with all thy strength This is the first commandement and the second like this is thou shalt loue thy neighboure as thee selâ—e There is none other commaundement greater than these It followeth now in the Gospell And the Scribe said Well maister thou hast saide the trueth that there is one god that there is none other but he and that to loue him with all the hart with all the minde with all the soule and with all the strength and to loue a mans neighboure as him selfe is greater than all the burnt offerings and sacrifices With this testimonie also doe all the other notable ones agrée that are in the lawe For in the 20. of Exodus we reade that the Lord him selfe with his owne mouthe did in mount Sina say I am the Lord thy GOD which brought thee out of the land of Aegypt out of the house of bondage haue thou none other Gods but me Againe Moses in the end of his Song bringeth in GOD saying Se now how that I I am GOD and there is none other God but I. I kill and make aliue againe I wound and I heale neither is there any that can deliuer out of my hand With the testimonies in the lawe doe those of the Prophets also agrée For Dauid in the 18. Psalme saith The way of God is an vndefiled way the worde of the Lorde also is tryed in the fire He is the defender of all them that put their truste in him For who is God but the Lord or who hath any strength except our God There are of this sorte many other places in the volume of the Psalmes The Lord in Esaie and by Esaie cryeth and saieth I am the Lord Hu is my name and my glorie will I not giue vnto any other nor mine honoure to grauen images I am the first and the laste and beside me there is no god And who is like to me If any be let him call foorthe and openly shewe the thing that is past and lay before me what hath chaunced since I appointed the people of the worlde and let him tell what shall happen hereafter and come to passe I the Lorde do all-things I spred out the heauens alone and I onely haue layed foorthe the earth by mee selfe I make the tokens of witches of none effect and make the soothsayers fooles As for the wise I turne them backwarde and make their wisedome foolishnesse I set vpp the word of my seruant and doe fulfill the counsells of my messingers I am the Lorde and there is else none which created light and darcknesse and maketh peace and trouble yea euen I the Lord doe all these things To these testimonies of the Prophetes we will nowe add one or two out of Sainct Paule the great instructer and Apostle of the Gentiles He in his Epistle to Timothie saith There is one GOD and one mediatour of GOD and men the man Christe Iesus And againe he saith One Lord one faith one baptisme one God and father of all which is aboue all and through all and in you all Againe the same Apostle to the Corinthians saith There is none other God but one And though there bee
appointed keeping still the prescribed course to the ende also that man might bee so much the more readie to keepe Gods Lawes when hee perceiued that euen the very elements did obserue keepe them Last of all hee setteth man to bee Lord ouer the world whome he made to the likenesse and Image of GOD to whome hee gaue reason witt and wisedome that hee mighte imitate God whose bodie althoughe it were made of earth was yet-not-withstanding inspired with the substaunce of the heauenly breathe and Spirite of god To whome when hee had put all thinges in subiection he would haue him alone to bee free without subiection And least that libertie beeing let loose at randon might come into perill againe hee gaue a commaundement by the meanes of whiche commaundement it could not be said that euill was out of hande or by-and-by present in the fruite but should then be in it when once he perceiued in the will of man the contempt of that commaundemente For both hee ought to bee free least the Image of GOD should seeme to bee bonde bond vndecently and also a lawe was to bee giuen least at any time the vnbrideled libertie shuld breake out to the contempt of him that gaue the libertie that he might consequently receiue either due rewards of obedience or merites of punishment for disobedieÌ„ce hauing that giuen him to whether part he was willing by the motion of the minde for to incline whereby the enuie of mortalitie doth returne to him who when by obedience he might haue escaped it did yet runne headlonge into it while hee made too much hast to become a god c. The same add in the partes aboue the firmament whiche are not now to be beheld of our mortal eyes that first there were ordeined Angels then there were ordered spirituall vertues then there were placed thrones and powers and many other vnmeasurable spaces of the heauens and that many works of holie things were there created c. Thus farre Tertullian Now the summe of all this is God did by his power create of nothinge heauen earth and the sea whiche hee did immediately adorne and enriche with all kindes of good thinges And into this world which taketh y name of the furniture that is in it as in a most sumptuous palace well furnished with all sort of excellent necessaries it pleased him to bring man to whome he did put all thinges in subiection as Dauid doeth with wondering merueyling set it forth where he sayth O Lord our gouernour how excellâ—t is thy name in all the world For thy glorie is lifte vpp aboue the heauens Out of the mouthes of verie babes and sucklinges hast thou ordeined strength beecause of thine enimies that thou mayest destroy the enimie and the auenger For I will consider the heauens euen the works of thy fingers the moone and the starres whiche thou hast ordeined What is man that thou art so mindefull of him or the sonne of man that thou hast care ouer him Thou madest him somewhat lower than the Angels or than God thou crownest him with glorie and honour thou madest him to haue dominion of the workes of thy handes Thou hast put all thinges in subiection vnder his feete sheepe and oxen and the beastes of the field the foules of the ayre and the fishes of the sea which walke thoroughe the pathes of the sea O Lord our gouernour howe excellent is thy name in all the world Psalme 8. The same againe in an other place doeth say The heauens are thine O God the earth is thine thou hast layed the foundation of the rounde world and all that therein is The day is thine and the night is thine thou hast ordeined the lights and the Sunne thou layedst al the borders of th' earth thou hast made both Summer and winter Nowe who is so very a sot as that he doeth not by these proofes easilie gather howe great our GOD is howe great the power of God is how good riche and liberall to man who neuer deserued any such thinge at his hand our GOD is whiche hath created so great riches so exquisite delights and such furniture as caÌ„not be sufficiently praised for man alone and hath made them all subiecte and will haue them all to obey man as their Lord and maister But héere by the waye in the creation of the world we haue to consider the preseruation and gouernement of the whole by the same GOD. For neither doeth the worlde stand and endure by any power of it owne neither doe those things moue and stirre of their owne accord or as wee saye at all aduentures whiche are stirred or moued howe so-euer For the Lord in the Gospell sayeth My father woorketh hetherto and I woorke And Paule sayeth God by his sonne hath made the worlds and doeth rule and vphold them with the word of his power And againe By God we liue and moue and haue our being And againe God left not himself without witnes in that he shewed his benefites from heauen giuing vs raine and fruitefull seasons filling our hearts with foode and gladnesse And Theodorete De prouideÌ„tia sayeth It is a most absurd thinge to saye that God hath created all thinges but that hee hath no care of the thinges which he hath made that his creature as a boate destitute of a steirsemaÌ„ is with coÌ„trarie winds tossed to fro and knockt crackt vppon shelues and rocks Therfore in this place we haue to say somewhat of Gods prouidence and gouernment which all the wicked together with the Epicures doe at this daye denie saying in their hearts Is it likely that he that dwelleth in heauen shuld regard the things on earth And doth the Almightie obserue and marcke the very smallest of our words and works He hath giuen to all creatures a certeine inclination and nature which he hath made their owne and so leaueth them now in the hand of their owne counsell that they of their owne nature maye moue increase perish and do euen what they lust Tush God neither knoweth nor doeth greatly trouble himselfe about these toyes Thus do the wicked reason very wickedly but the Scripture dothe expressely in many places pronounce proue that God by his prouidence doeth care for and regard the state of mortall men of all the thinges that hee hath made for the vse of mortall men And therefore here it is profitable and necessarie to cite some testimonies out of the holy scriptures for the proofe of this argument Dauid in his Psalmes sayth The Lord shal reigne for euer and his kingdome is a kingdome of al ages and his dominion froÌ„ generation to generation Loe The kingdome of God sayeth he is a kingdome of all ages and his dominion throughout all generations Therfore God hath not onelye created the world and all thinges that are in the world but doth also gouerne and preserue them at this daye and shall
vppon any other than that GOD who liueth euerlastingly world without end For the Lord himselfe by Asaph sayeth In thine extremities and troubles O Israel thou calledst vppon mee and I deliuered thee Also Dauid saith Our fathers hoped in thee they hoped in thee and thou deliueredst them Vnto thee they cryed were deliuered In thee they trusted and were not coÌ„founded Now add vnto all these the commaundement of Christ our Lord When you pray say Our Father c. Add also the wordes which followe in Luke 11. and Matthew 7. Aske and it shal be giuen you And so forth Wée conclude therefore that the true liuing and euerlasting God ought of all meÌ„ in all their necessities to be called vppon But to no purpose peraduenture I take paines in this poinct séeing that there are but a fewe or none at all whiche denie that God is to bee called vppon This séemeth to require a more diligent declaration that God onelye and alone is to bee called vppon For many doubtlesse doe call vpon GOD but together with God or for God certeine chosen patrones wherevpon insueth that they call not vppon God onely and alone Now that hee alone is to be called vppon in this sort we declare By inuocation or calling vppon we require helpe or succour either that good thinges may be giuen to vs or that euill things may be turned away from vs Whiche néedeth no further proofe séeing it cannot be denyed of any that is ruled by his right wittes Now God only and alone is our helper who only giueth good things taketh away euil things For the Lord sayth in the Gospel There is none good but one to wit God where One is taken for only and alone Againe in the lawe by the mouth of Moses the Lord sayth Behold that I am God alone and that there is none other God beside mee And againe by Isaie Haue not I the Lorde and there is none other God beside me a iust God and a sauiour there is none beside me And Dauid Who sayth he is God besides the Lorde and who is mightie or a rocke saue our God In verie euill part therefore did the worshippers of God take it so often as men asked of them those thinges which are in the Lordes handes onely to giue Rahel sayde to Iacob Giue me children or else I dy But the scripture by and by addeth And Iacob being angrie said Am I in Gods stead which hath denied thee or withholden from thée the fruite of the wombe So when the king of Syria desired besought Ioram the king of Israel a king I wisse not so godly that he wold heale Naaman who was infected with the leprosie Ioram sayth Am I a God that I shoulde be able to kill and to giue life For he sendeth to me that I should heale a man from his leprosie Wherefore most certeine it is that to God only it belongeth to giue good thinges and to turne away euill thinges Wherevppon it doth consequently followe that God only and alone must be called vpon For if these patrones whome they call vpon as their helpers and succourers that doe not call vpon the onely God be able either to giue those things that are good or to turne away those thinges that are euill then certeinely there is not one onely god For those shoulde likewise be Gods. But Gods they are not bycause there is but one God who onely and alone giueth or bestoweth good things and taketh away or remoueth euill things God only and alone therefore is to be called vppon Patrones are not to be called vppon in so much as they are able to do vs neyther good nor harme As touching that whiche of their owne heades some doe here obiect that Patrones doe vs good and harme not of them selues but of God it is doubtfull yea it is most false For the Lord him selfe by the Prophete sayth I am the Lord Hu This or Being is my name and my glory I will not giue to an other neither my praise to grauen Images So that all glorie belongeth to God bycause he is onely and alone not onely the wel-spring of all good graces whiche is neuer drawne drye but also a most iust and equall distributer of the same and for that cause he is called vpon worshipped and serued of men Psalme 50. Furthermore in so muche as we ought to sacrifice vnto none but to one God certeine it is that we muste worship but one onely god The Lord cryeth in the lawe He that offereth vnto other Gods than to the onely God let him be rooted out And therefore Paule and Barnabas when the people of Lystra were preparing sacrifices to offer vnto the Apostles they rent their clothes thereat as at intollerable blasphemie For in the law of the Lord we reade againe Who so euer shall make for him selfe a composition or perfume of incense to smell thereto he shall be cut off from among his people But the sacrifices of the godly are prayers thankesgiuings and inuocations on Gods name For Dauid sayth Vnto thee wil I sacrifice a sacrifice of praise and I will call vpon the name of the Lord. And againe Let my prayer be directed in thy sight as incense and the lifting vp of my handes as an euening sacrifice Paule likewise sayth By Christe we offer the sacrifice of prayse alwayes vnto God that is the fruite of lippes which confesse his name For the Prophete Osée biddeth vs offer y calues of our lips For so much therefore as one onely God is to be sacrificed vnto therefore one only God is to be called vpon Neither is it possible that they whom such as call not vppon the onely God name heauenly patrones woulde if they be Saintes require of men such maner of inuocations Nay rather both against God and against the Saintes do these offend ascribing that to such which no blessed spirites do acknowledge S. Augustine saith that they are not the Angels of the good God but wicked diuels whiche will haue not the onely and most high God but themselues to be wâ—rshipped and serued with sacrifices Besides that the blessed spirites or Saintes during the time that they lyued in their mortall bodies prayed Thy wil be done as in heauen so in earth therefore being nowe deliuered and set frée from all corruption they doe muche more fully yea moste perfectly agrée vnto the will of God which commaundeth all men to worship and call vpon the onely God. Againe he that looketh into and séeth the harts of them that call vpon him heareth their petitions or requestes and is able to fulfill the desires of all men liuing he I say is lawfully and fruitfully called vpon And surely it is requisite and necessarie that he knowe all thinges that he be almightie and the searcher of heartes Wherefore séeing the onely God is he the only God without further question ought to
sent the man Iesus Christe but nowe Christ neyther hath added neyther yet hath deliuered vnto vs in doctrine that he is man onely but hath ioyned him selfe to GOD to the ende he woulde be knowne by this coniunction or ioyning together that he also is God as indéede he is We must therefore beléeue according to the prescript rule in one Lord true and verie God and consequently in him whome he hath sent Iesus Christe who had at no hande as we haue sayde ioyned him selfe to the father vnlesse he would be knowne to be God also For he wold haue separated him selfe from the father if he would not haue béene knowen to be god For he would haue placed him selfe among men onely if he had knowne that he was man only neither would be haue ioyned him selfe with god if he had not also knowen him selfe to be God nowe also touching as he is man he sayth nothing bicause no man doubteth that he is man and he ioyneth him selfe to God not without good cause that he might set down a forme of his diuinitie or godhead to them that should beleeue If Christe be onely man howe is it that he sayth And nowe glorisie me with the glorie whiche I had with thee before the world was If before the worlde was he had glorie with God and possessed glorie with the father then was he before the worlde Neyther had he had glory if he had not bene afore that he might possesse glory For none can haue a thing vnlesse he which possesseth the thing be afore But Christe had glorye before the creation of the worlde therefore he was before the creation of the worlde For if he had not bene before the creation of the world he could not haue had glory before the creation of the worlde when he him selfe was not But he coulde not as man haue glory before the creation of the worlde who then was when that world was made but Christ had glory he was therefore before the world was made he was not therefore man onely who was before the world was made Therfore he is god bicause he was before the world was made and possessed glory before the world was made After these words Tertullian doth shew that these thinges are not ment of the Predestination but of the substaunce of Christe But thus farre of this S. Paule the Apostle in his Epistle to the Romanes declareth in plaine words not once or twice that our Lorde Iesus Christ is true and verie god For he speaking of Christ in his ninth chapter sayth Which is God in all thinges to be praysed for euer The words are very well knowne which the same Apostle writeth in his first Epistle to the Corinth and eight chapter S. Iohn the Apostle and Euangelist doth so manifestly declare the diuinitie or Godheade of the sonne in his Canonicall Epistle that he which séeth and perceiueth it not is blinde both of body and mynd In the end of the Epistle he sayth We knowe that the sonne of God is come and hathe giuen vs a mynde that wee shoulde knowe him who is true and wee are in him that is true in his sonne Iesus Christe This same is true or verie God and eternal or euerlasting life Now it is God by whom we liue moue and haue our being as Paule witnesseth but by Christe our Lord we liue moue and haue oure being as he him selfe hath expresly taught in the Gospell after Iohn Christe therefore is true and verie God. In the 43. 45. chapters of Isaie the Lorde saith I am I am the Lord and there is no sauiour without me A iust God and a sauiour there is none beside me But Ieremie in his 23. chapter calleth Christ the sonne of Dauid Iehouah and our righteousnesse Likewise in Esaie the father speaking of his sonne sayth I haue giuen or made thee the light of the Gentiles that thou mayest be my health vnto the ende of the worlde Moreouer séeing there is none other God but one none other saluation and righteousnesse saue that diuine righteousnesse only it foloweth consequently doubtlesse that Christe is true and verie God in all respectes coequall with his father In the same Isaie the Lord saith I haue sworne by mine owne selfe the worde of righteousnesse shall go out of my mouth and it shall not be drawne backe againe bycause euerie knee shall bow vnto me and all tounges shall sweare by my name And Paule sayth There is a name giuen vnto Christ which is aboue al names that in the name of Iesus euerie thing shoulde bow of thinges in heauen of thinges in earth and of things vnder the earth and that euery tong shuld cōfesse that the lord is Iesus Christ to the glorie of God the father It must néedes be therfore y Christe is true and verie god For seeing he is worshipped and also serued séeing we confesse him to be lord that surely turneth not to the reproch and ignominie but to the honoure and glorie of God the father For in the Gospell after Iohn thus sayth the Lorde The father hath giuen all iudgement to wit all iurisdiction and all gouernement all glory power and authoritie to the sonne that all might honour the sonne as they honour the father He that honoureth not the sonne honoureth not the father that sent him Herevnto therefore belongeth that whiche we reade in the Prophete Isaie I the Lord Hu or I my selfe is my name and my glory I will not giue to an other or to a straunger c. But he giueth his glory to the sonne he therefore in his substaunce according to his diuinitie or Godheade is not a stranger or seuered from the father albeit he be acknowledged to be an other seueral person What doth the Lorde in the Gospell after Iohn say And now O father glorifie thou me with thine owne selfe with the glory which thou gauest me with thee before this world was No but Whiche I had with thee yer the worlde was I had sayth he not I receiued albeit the scripture doth oftētimes vse this worde for the mysterie of dispensation In Micheas the Christians say All people one with an other walke in the name of their God as for vs ▪ wee will walke in the name of our God. Furthermore they walke in the name the way of Iesus Christ saying in the Gospell I am the way and the doore I am the light of the world Hee that followeth me doth not walke in darknesse That Christ therefore is God who is he that can be ignoraunt For the Lord sayth in Ezechiel I will feede my flocke my selfe alone And anon he addeth My seruaunt Dauid shall feede it meaning Christ the sonne of Dauid that onely vniuersall Pastour or shepeheard of the Churche and therefore true god For the vniuersall Pastor or shepeheard must be a king and a prieste muste be euerlasting muste knowe all thinges must be
of some who promise to condemned spirits redeÌ„ption from their punishments a little before the iudgment day But against these very many doctors of the church haue disputed all and euery one of theÌ„ condemning with one voyce an opinion which the 〈◊〉 longe ago condemned For the iudge in the ende of the world 〈◊〉 definitiue sentence against 〈◊〉 than al the wicked shal say Depart â—rom me ye cursed into euerlasting fier which is prepared for the diuell and his â—ngels And by by the Apostle holy Euangelist a witnesse of the truth doth â—dde And these shal go into euerlasting â—unishment but the righteous into life euerlasting For in Marke the lord also â—aid In hell their worme dieth not and â—he fier is not queÌ„ched And in Iohn in more plaine pithie wordes he saith They that haue done good shall come forth vnto the resurrection of life and they that haue done euil vnto the â—esurrection of condemnation He doth not â—ay they shal go either into life or into condemnation but into the resurrection either of life or condemnation that is to remaine euerlastingly in life or death For Daniel of whom the Lorde borowed these wordes hath said And many of them that sleepe in the dust of the earth shall awake some to euerlasting life and some to shame and perpetuall contempt For Iohn the Apostle saith that the smoke of those that are condemned thrown headlong in to hel for euermore shal ascende vp It is certeine therefore that the condemnation of the wicked shal be altogether without ende and euerlasting Furthermore in calling the reuolting Angels spirits we doe not vnderstand by spirite the wicked affection of the hart or the qualitie or passion of the minde or corruption and sinne For the world is not without some which thinke the the diuell is nothing els but a mischefous man or a mischiefous sinnefull â—oÌ„motion or outrage of the minde By spirits therefore we vnderstand spiriâ—uall substances indued with féeling â—nderstanding For in the first chapter of 〈◊〉 sathan came shewed him self among the children or seruaÌ„tâ— of god speaking with the lord The gospel 〈◊〉 reporteth vnto vs that diuels béeâ—â— cast out of a man entred into the herd of swine â— drowned them iâ— the 〈◊〉 of the sea or lake of Gaderen Moreouer the gospel recordeth that the diuel sinned from the beginning that he coltinued not in the truth that he is a lier a murtherer Iudas maketh mentioÌ„ that the angel fought with the diuell In Marke the diuels cry out and say What haue we to do with thee thou Iesus of Nazareth art thou come to destroy vs but yet for al that our sauiour beinâ— alredy appointed made iudge shal say to the diuels Go into the euerlasting fier Al which testimonies agree to substances by them selues subsistine not to qualities Diuels therfore arâ— spirituall substances But what bodieâ— they be which they often times take in which they appeare vnto men nâ— man I thinke can perfectly tell whicâ— also we tolde you a little before when we entreated of the bodies which good angels toke For truly that diuels puâ— on bodies shapes differing from their owne the historie of Samuel raised vp by a witch manifestly proueth It was not Samuel that was raised from the dead but the capteine-coyner of lyes counterfeiting Samuel deceiued king Saul And Paul witnesseth that sathâ— doth transforme himselfe into an angel of light Histories also declare that the diuel is a maruelous iugling deceiuer in taking on him diuers forms shapes And as I saide of good angels that they are spéedy in their ministerie without burden or lets so there is no doubt that diuels in their kinde worke are well prepared For the scriptures declare that they haue a thousand shiftes wonderfull craftinesse subtiltie and that their knowâ—edge is 〈…〉 reacheth very farre Finally that they are very ready and neuer weary to attempt performe althings They passe through the whole world with excéeding swiftnesse they handle all their matters very craftily and therefore are maruelous names shadowing out their force power allotted vnto them For he is called Sathan the olde serpeÌ„t a deceiuer the prince of this world the prince of darknesse which hath power ouer the aire a roaring Lion. Of which and of other not vnlike I will speake anon more at large when I haue firste tolde you this that there are an infinite route of diuels For vij diuels are cast out of Marie Magdalen That diuell of whom Matthew speaketh being no sooner cast out museth consulteth howe he may be wholy restored againe taking to him vij other spirites worse than himselfe Moreouer in Marks gospell there is mention made of a legion For the vncleane spirit being asked of the lorde what his name was answered My name is legion because we are â—any Therefore when there is mention made of sathan also where in hoâ—ie scripture it is not so to be taken as â—hough there were either but one subâ—â—ance or person of y diuel â–ª For they arâ— comprehended as the members vnder â—he head as particularities vndâ—r geâ—eralities The scripture truely elsewhere maketh mention of the prince of the diuels For the enimies of Christe do often cry out He casteth out diuels by the prince of diuels but yet that saying doth not expresse what manner of principalitie that is whether orderly among them selues those euill spirites be distinguished And it is certein that all the vngodly are vnder one head as all the godly are vnder one Christe the lord It is certein that all the diuels are o◠〈…〉 corrupt 〈…〉 their force only to this end to 〈◊〉 aduersaries vnto god hurtfull enimies to men But of y operations works or effects of diuels I wil speak wher I shal by the way exposid their names or attributes Corrupt wicked spirits generally are called diuels which is asmuch as if you should say slaunderers or false accusers For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the Gréekes signifieth slaunder c. And the worde diuel is fetched froÌ„ the Grecians For he soweth slaunders in accusing men vnto god in setting men at variance betwene themselues that now I say nothing how he goeth about to bring god his works into suspicioÌ„ among men Therfore he is elsewhere called a lier the author of lies and the father of al hypocrites therefore the spring of all 〈◊〉 heresies wickednesses And bicause Iudas was an hypocrite a lyer a 〈…〉 traitor the lord rightly gaue him the name of a diuell The Apostle Peter called the diuell an aduersarie For the lord also himselfe called him The enuious man which sowed tarâ—â— in the lords field For he is the 〈◊〉 of God men setting himselfe against the wil of God whose glory also he laboureth to take away
all things vnto God and the father in the name of our Lorde Iesus Christ And againe he saith By him wee offer sacrifice of prayse alwayes to God that is the fruite of lippes confessing his name But that we may be thankefull for all the benefites of God and offer continuall thankesgiuing vnto God it is néedefull firste to acknowledge and well to weigh with oure selues the benefites of god For these being not yet knowne or rightly weyed our mynde is not set on fire to gyue God thankes for his benefites And these are indéede diuers yea they are infinit For they are priuate publique generall and speciall spirituall corporal temporal and eternall ecclesiasticall and politicall singular and excellent But who can reckon vp all their kindes and partes God created beautified garnished and made this worlde fruitfull for man To the ministerie of this he seuerally appointeth angelicall spirites whom hee had created ministers for him selfe He giueth vs soules and bodies which he furnisheth and storeth with infinite gifts and abilities and that which farre passeth all other benefits he loosed man being intangled in sin he deliuered him being a bondslaue to the diuell For the sonne of GOD setteth vs frée into the libertie of the sonnes of God by dying he quickeneth by sheading his bloud he purgeth and cleanseth he giueth vs with his spirite whereby we may be guided and preserued in this banishement vntill we be receiued into that oure euerlasting and true countrie They that consider these thinges with a true fayth can not choose but be rapte into the prayse and setting foorth of Gods â–ª goodnesse and into a wondering at a thing doubtlesse to be maruelled at that the gratious and mightie God hath suche a special care of men than whome this earth hath nothing either more wretched or miserable Here the Saints of God are destitute of words Neither haue they words méete enough for this so great a matter Dauid cryeth O Lorde our God howe woonderfull is thy name in all the worlde for that thou hast set thy glorie aboue the heauens and as followeth in the eight Psal. And againe the same Who am I O Lorde God and what is the house of my father that thou hast brought me hitherto or so aduaunced me And what can Dauid say further vnto thee for thou Lord God knowest thy seruant and so foorth as followeth in the 2. booke of Samuel cha 7. The same Dauid hath set downe a moste notable forme of blessing or praising or giuing thankes vnto God in the 103 Psal. whiche beginneth thus Blesse the Lorde O my soule and all that is within me blesse his holy name Blesse the Lord O my soule and forget not all his benefites who forgiueth al thy wickednesse And so forth But what néede any more wordes The Lordes prayer may be a moste perfect forme of praysing God and giuing thankes to God for all his benefites serue in stead of many For as the preface and all the petitions do call vnto our remembraunce and absolutely set foorthe vnto vs Gods greatest benefites most liberally bestowed vpoÌ„ vs also vpoÌ„ al other so if we consider that it is our dutie â—o giue thanks to God for euery one of these and by and by beginne euen at the beginning of the Lordes prayer to weighe this chiefly with our selues that God the father of his vnspeakeable mercie to vs ward hath adopted vs miserable sinners into the number of sonnes by whome he will be sanctified and in whom he wil reigne and at the laste also translate vnto his euerlasting kingdome that I maye speake nothing of other petitions what plentifull matter of praysing God and giuing thankes vnto him shall be ministred But these thinges are better and more rightly vnderstood by good godly and deuout exercise than by preceptes thoughe neuer so diligent And the Lord doth so much estéeme this thankes giuing offered vnto him with true humilitie of mynde and also faith that he receiueth it and counteth it for a most acceptable sacrifice Of this thing there is very often meÌ„tion in the olde Testament as when it is sayde Who so euer offereth me thankes and prayse hee honoureth me I will not reproue thee bycause of thy sacrifices I will take no bullockes out of thy house nor goates out of thy fouldes Offer vnto God the sacrifice of prayse and paye thy vowes vnto the most highest And call vpon me in the day of trouble I will heare thee and deliuer thée and thou shalt glorifie me Againe I wil offer vnto thee the sacrifice of thankesgiuing and I will call vppon the name of the Lorde And Oseas also sayth Take these wordes with you and turne ye to the Lord and say vnto him O for giue vs all our sinnes receiue vs gratiously Nim recht fur gut and then will we offer the calues of our lippes vnto thee After which maner Malachie also hath left written I haue no pleasure in you sayth the Lorde of hoastes neyther will I receiue an offering at youre hande For from the rising of the Sunne vnto the going downe of the same my name is greate among the Gentiles and in euery place incense and a pure offering shall bee offered to my name for my name is greate among the Gentiles sayth the Lord of hoastes Furthermore this Pure offering al the old interpreters with great coÌ„sent Irenaeus chiefly Tertullian doe interprete Eucharistia that is to say prayses and thankesgiuinges and prayer procéeding from a pure heart and a good conscience and an vnfeigned fayth Truely for no other cause haue the auncient fathers called the Euchariste or mysticall Supper of Christe a sacrifice than for that in it prayse and thankesgiuing is offered vnto god For the Apostle Paule sheweth that Christe was once offered and that he can not be offered often or any more For great is the worthinesse power and vertue not onely of prayse or thankesgiuing but also of prayer wholy I meane of inuocation also it selfe Whereof although I haue already spoken somewhat where I declared that our prayers are effectual yet do I adde these fewe words The Saintes truely had a most ardent desire of praying bycause of the wonderfull force of prayer For that I maye say nothing of those moste auncient fathers before and anonafter the floud did not Abraham praye when he receiued the promises and as often as he chaunged his dwelling did not he call vppon God At his prayer king Abimelech is deliuered from death and barrennes whiche the Lord being displeased layed vppon his house is cured Iacob powred forth most ardent prayers vnto God and receiued of him inestimable benefits In Exodus Moses prayeth not once but often and taketh away the plagues from the AegyptiaÌ„s which the Lord by his iust iudgement had brought vppon them At the prayer of Moses the Amalechites turne their backes and when he ceassed or left off the Israelites
beleeue that this sonne of God beeing God begotten of his father all together before all beginning did sanctifie the wombe of the virgin Marie and that of her he toke vpon him verie man begotten without the seede of man the two natures onlie that is of the Godhead and manhood comming together into one person onelie that is our Lord Iesus Christe Neither doe we beleeue that there was in him an imagined or any phantastical bodie but a sound verie bodie and that he both hungered and thirsted and taught and wept and suffered all the damages of the bodie Last of al that he was crucified of the Iewes and was buried and rose againe the third day afterwarde was conuersant with his disciples and the fortieth day after his resurrection ascended into heauen This sonne of man and also the sonne of God wee call bothe the sonne of God and the sonne of man. We beleeue verilie that there shall be a resurrection of the fleshe of mankinde and that the soule of man is not of the diuine substance or of God the father but is a creature created by the will of God The Creede of the fourth Counsell kept at Toledo taken out of the booke of Isidore AS we haue learned of the holie fathers that the father and the sonne and the holie ghost are of one Godhead and substance so is our confession beleeuing the trinitie in the difference of persons and openly professing the vnitie in the Godhead neither confounde we the persons nor diuide the substance Wee say that the father is made or begotten of none we affirme that the sonne is not made but begotten of the father and wee professe that the holie ghoste is neither created nor begotten but proceeding from the father and the sonne And we confesse that the Lord him selfe Iesus Christe the sonne of God and the maker of all things begotten of the substance of his father before all the worldes came downe from his father in the latter times for the redemption of the worlde who neuerthelesse neuer ceassed to be with the father For hee was incarnate by the holie ghoste and the glorious virgine Marie the holie mother of God and of her was borne alone the same Lord Iesus Christ one in the trinitie beeing perfect man in soule and bodie taking on man without sinne beeing still what he was taking to him what he was not touching his godhead equal with the father and inferiour to his father touching his manhood hauing in one person the propertie of two natures For there are in him two natures God and man And yet not two sonnes or two Gods but the same God and man one person in bothe natures who suffered griefe and death for our saluation not in the power of his godhead but in the infirmitie of his manhood He descēded to them belowe to draw out by force the Saintes which were held there And he rose againe the power of death beeing ouercome He was taken vpp into the Heauens from whence he shall come to iudge the quick and the dead By whose death and bloud we beeing made cleane haue obteyned forgiuenesse of our sinnes and shal be raysed vp againe by him in the last day in the same flesh wherein now we liue and in that manner wherein the same our Lord did rise againe and shall receiue of him some in rewarde of their well-doing life euerlasting and some for their sinnes the iudgement of euerlasting punishment This is the faith of the Catholique church this confession we keepe and holde which whosoeuer shall keepe stedfastly he shall haue euerlasting saluation A declaration of the faith or preaching of the Euangelicall and apostolicall truethe by the blessed martyr Irenaeus taken out of the 2. Chap. of his first booke Contra Valent. THe churche dispersed through the whole worlde euen to the endes of the earth hath of the Apostles and their Disciples receiued the beliefe which is in one God the father almightie which made Heauen and earth the Sea and al that in them is And in one Iesus Christe the Sonne of God who was incarnate for our saluation And in the holie Ghost who by the prophets preached ▪ the mysterie of the dispensatiō the cōming of the beloued Iesus Christe our Lord with his natiuitie of the virgine and his passion and resurrection from the dead and his ascension in the flesh into the Heauens and his comming againe out of the heauens in the glorie of the father to restore all thinges and to raise vppe againe all flesh of mankinde so that to Christe Iesus our Lorde bothe God and sauiour and king according to the wil of the inuisible father euery knee may bow of thinges in Heauen and things in earth and thinges vnder the earth and that euerie tongue may praise him and that he may iudge rightlie in all things and that hee may cast the spirites of naughtinesse with the angels which transgressed and became rebells and wicked vniust mischiefous and blasphemous men into eternall fire and that to the iust and holie ones and such as haue kept his commaundements and remained in the loue of him partely from the beginning and partely by repentaunce he may graunt life bestowe immortalitie and giue glorie euerlasting The Churche although it be dispearsed throughout the whole worlde hauing obteined as I haue saide this confession and this faith doeth as it were dwelling together in one house diligently keepe them and likewise beleeue them euen as if it had one soule and the same hart and doeth preache teach and agreeably deliuer these thinges euen as if it had al one mouth For in the world the tongues are vnlike but the force of teaching is one and the same Neither doe the Churches whose foundation is laide in Germanie beleeue otherwise or teache to the contrarie neither those in Spaine nor those in France nor those in the East nor those in Aegypte nor those in Libya nor those whiche are in the worlde beside but euen as the Sunne which is the creature of God is one and the selfe-same in all the worlde so also the preaching of the trueth shineth euery where and giueth light to all men whiche are willing to come to the knowledge of the truth And neither shal he which among the chiefe ouerseers of the Church is able to say muche speake cōtrarie to this For no man is aboue his maister Neither shal he which is able to say litle diminish this doctrine any whit at al. For seeing that faith is all one and the same neither doeth he which is able to say much of it say more than should be said neither doeth he whiche saith little make it euer a whit the lesser Reade further in the fourth chapter of his third booke Contra Valent. and you shall perceiue that by the terme of Apostolicall tradition he meaneth the Creede of the Apostles ¶ A rule of faith after Tertullian taken out of his Booke De praescriptionibus
33 By the word of the Lord were the heauens made all the hoastes of them by the breath of his mouth c. 633. 34 This poore man cried and the Lord heard him and saued him out of all his troubles c. 741 37 A good man is mercifull and lendeth guideth his woords with discretion c. 288 37 Yet a little and the vngodly shal be no where and when thou lookest in his place c. 300 38 Rebuke me not in thine anger O Lord neither chasten me in thy c. 919 38 Thine arrowes stick fast in me and thine hand doth presse mée sore c. 565 45 All the beasts of the woods are mine and the cattel c. 127 45 The Lord shall reigne for euer and his kingdom is a kingdome of all ages c. 638 45 Thy God hath annoynted thée with the oyle of gladnesse aboue thy fellowes c. 705 50 Offer to the Lord the sacrifice of praise and pay thy vowes c. 113. 657. 922. 50 Why doest thou take my couâ—naunt in thy mouth c. When thou sawest a theefe thou consentedst vnto him c. 237 50 Whosoeuer offereth me thanks and praise he honoureth me c. 953 51 Cast me not away from thy presence and take not thine holy spirite from me c. 722 51 Behold I was borne in wickednes in sinne hath my mother conceuied me 496 51 Make mee a cleane heart O Lord and renue a right spirit within me 819 51 Haue mercie vpon me O God according to the greatnesse of thy mercie For I â–ª c. 572 54 O come lee vs sing vnto the Lord let vs hartily reioyce in God eure saluation c. 651 61 Thou O Lord shalt not leaue my soule in hell neither shalt thou suffer thine holy one to sée corruption c. 764 62 Put your trust in God alwayes powre out your heartes before him c. 282 67 God be mercifull vnto vs and blesse vs snewe vs the light of his c. 944 72 Touching the infelicitie of the vngodly thou verily hast sett them in slipperie places c. 300 73 Touching the prosperitie of the wicked my feete were almost gone my treadings c. 292 75 Make vowes and paye them c. 381 78 The things that we haue heard and knowen suche as our fathers haue â—ould vs c. 622 79 Help vs O Lord of our saluasion for the glorie of thy name c. 921 81 In thine extremities and troubles O Israel thou calledst vppon mée and I deliuered thée c. 657 82 Man is the liuely image of god c 650 89 Thou Lord rulest the raging of the sea thou stillest the waues therof when they arise c. 639 91 Call vppon mee in the day of trouble and I will deliuer thée and thou shalt glorifie mée c. 657 91 There shall no euill come vnto thée neither shall any plagne comâ— néere thy dwelling c. 741 91 Thou art my hope O Lord thou hast set thine house very highâ— c. 305 94 Vnderstand ye vnwise among the people ye fooles at length be wise c. 614 97 Thou Lord art higher than all that are in the earth Thou art exalted farre aboue all Gods c. 610 102 Heare my prayer O God and let my crie come vnto thée c. 914 103 The Lord is full of compassion and mercie slow to anger and of great kindnesse c. 644. 942 103 Blesse the Lord O my soule and all that is within mée blesse c. 952 103 Euen as the father pityeth his children so doeth the Lord pirie them c. 57 103 Praise the Lord O my soule and forgeâ—t not the thinges that hee hath done for thee c. 567 103 O praise the lord all ye angels of his ye that excell in strengthe yée that fulfil his commaundement c. 738 104 Of the fruite of thy works O God shal the earth be filled c. 639. 104 All thinges waite vppon thée that thou mayest giue them meate in due season c. 947 104 Whiche maketh his Angels spirites his ministers a flaming fire c. 714 110 The Lord sware and will not repent hun Thou art a priest for euer after tâ—e order of Melchisedech c. 704 110 The Lord said to my Lord sit thou at my right hand c. 59. 633. 692. 699. 110 In the mightie power of holinesse the dewe of thy byrthe is to thée of the wombe of the morning c. 62 113 The idols of the heathen are siluer and gold the workes of mens hands c. 118 113 The Lord is higher than all nations and his glorie is aboue the heauens c. 610 116 Onely God is true and euery man a liar c. 834 118 The pathe of life shalt thou make knowen to mée the fulnesse c. 71 118 The stone which the builders refused is the head of the corner c. 861 119 Seuen times in a daye doe I praise thée c. 936 119 It is good for me Lord that thou hast troubled mée c. 294 119 I haue longed after thy commaundements c. 324 119 The praise of Gods word c. 253 120 Lord deliuer mee from lying lippes and a deceiptfull tongue c. 324 123 Our GOD is in heauen hée hath done what soeuer pleased him c. 945 128 The labours of thine handes shalt thou eate O well is thée and happie c. 269 135 I know that the Lord is great that he is aboue al Gods c. 639 136 Oh praise the Lord for hée is good because his mercie endureth for euer c. 164. 570 138 Whether shall I goe from the breath of thy mouth and whether shall I flée from thy countenaunce c. 610 139 Thou O Lord knowest my downe-sitting and mine vp-rising thou spyest out all my wayes c. 638 141 Let my prayer bee directed in thy sight as incense and the lifting vpp of my hands as an euening sacrifice c. 658 141 The righteous shall sinite mée friendly but the precious baulmes of the wicked c. 324 142 Enter not into iudgment with thy seruaunt for in thy sight shal no man liuing c. 467. 555 145 When thou giuest it them they gather it when thou openest thy hand they are filled c. 714 145 The Lord is nigh vnto al that call vpon him vnto all such as c. 922 145 The Lord is iust in all his wayes and holy in all his workes c. 494 145 The eyes of all things do loke vpp vnto thée O Lord and thou giuest c. 947 145 The Lord vpholdeth such as fall and lifteth vpp all those that be downe c. 639 147 Great is oure Lord and great is his power and of his wisedome there is none end c. 639 ¶ Out of the Prouerbes of Solomon 1 MY sonne if sinners entice thée consent not vnto them c. 168 3 My sonne refuse not the chastening of
The deliuerie of Israel out of Aegypt compared with the redemption of all the world wrought by Christ c. 114 53 He is a man of sorrowes and hath felt calamities c. 64 53 And with the blewnesse of his stripes are wée healed c. 47 53 Whereas he neuer did vnrighteousnesse nor any deceiptfulnesse was found c. 371 53 Wée haue all gone astray like shéepe we haue turned euery one to his owne way c. 374 645 58 The fastings of the Iewes displeased god c. I haue nor chosen such a manner of fasting c. 244. 59 I will make this couenaunt with them My spirit that is come vppon thée c. 821 61 The spirite of the Lord vppon mée because he hath annointed mee to preach the Gospell c. 525. 634. 705. 63 And it shall come to passe that before they call I will aunsweare them c. 922 63 Thou O GOD art oure father Though Abraham be ignorant of vs and Israel knowe vs not c. 660 64 What the eye hath not séene nor the eare heard c. 90 65 Hée that will blesse himselfe shall blesse in the Lord c. 133 66 Hée that killeth a bullocke is as if he siue a man He that sacrificeth a shéepe as if he cutt off a dogs necke c. 677 66 Vppon whome shall my spirâ—te rest Euen vppon him that is poore â–ª of a lowely troubled spirite c. 711 ¶ Out of the Prophete Ieremie 2 HEare yee the woorde of the Lord O house of Iacob and all the families of the house of Israel c. 674 3 In those dayes they shall make no more boast of the arcke of the Lords Couâ—nanâ— c. 413 3 If anâ— man put awaâ— his wife and shée marrie to another mann will her first husband turne to her agaâ—ne c. 569 4 And the Nations shall blesse themselues in him and in him c. 135 4 Thou shalt sweare The Lord liueth in truth in iudgement and righteousnesse c. 133 4 If Israel thou wilt returne returne to mée c. 563 4 Bée ye circumcised to the Lord and cut away the foreskinne of your heart c 361. 1025 5 Turne vs O Lord and we shall be turned c. 564 5 Sincere turning to God is the onely way to remedie and shake off warre c. 210 7 Thou shalt not praye for this people neither giue thankes c. 923 7. Heape vp your burnt offerings with your sacrifices and eate the slesh c. 322. 1000 8 They haue reiected the word of God therefore what wisedome c. 447. 834 8 Howe say ye wee are wise wee haue the lawe of the Lord amonge vs c. 600 8 Doe men fall so that they may not rise againe Doth any man go so astray that he may c. 565 8 Let not the wise man glory in his wisedome nor the strong man in his strength nor the rich man in his riches but let him c. 622 10 Thus sayth the Lord ye shall not learne after the manner of the Heathen c. 481 10 O Lord there is none like vnto thée Thou art great and great is thy name with power c. 621 12 O Lorde thou art more righteous than that I should dispute with thee c. 300 12 But drawe them out O Lorde like a shéep to be slaine and ordeine c. 300 17 Thus sayth the Lorde curssed be the man that trusteth in man c. 687. 861 17 Thus hath the Lord sayd vnto me Goe and stande vnder the gate of the sonnes of the people 142 17 The heart of man is euill and vnsearchable c. 578 18 I will speake soudenly against a nation or a kingdome for to pluck it vp c. 917 20 The Lord with me is a strong Giant 610 22 Kéepe equitie and righteousnesse deliuer the oppressed c. 194 22 Woe to him that buildeth his house with vnrighteousnesse c. 239 22 As truely as I liue sayth the Lorde if Chonenias the son of Iehâ—akâ—m king of Iuda c. 1011 23 Behold the time coÌ„meth saith the Lord that I will raise vppe the righteous braunche of Dauid c. 699 23 Christe the sonne of Dauid called IEHOVAH and our righteousnesse c. 686 23 I haue not sent them and yet they runne c. 893 23 The Prophete that hath a dreame let him tell a dreame c. 904 23 Am I GOD that séeth but the thing that is nigh at hand only and not the thing that is farre off c. 610 25 Take this wine-cup of indignation from my hand and make all the people c. 316 26 If they turne from euill I will also repent me of the euill which I ment c. 562 29 Ye shall call vppon me and ye shall liue ye shall praye vnto me I will heare you c. 657 29 Builde vp houses c. and pray to the Lord for BabyloÌ„ c. 151. 219 31 This is my couenant that I wil make with them after these dayes c. 568. 726 31 Leaue of from wéeping for thy laboure shall be rewarded thée c. 468 31 Turne thou me O Lorde and I shall be turned bycause thou arte the Lord c. 564 31 No man shall teach his neighbourâ— for al shall know me c. 876 31 They shall come and reioyce in Sion and shal haue plenteousnesse c. 284 44 When GOD will punishe the sinne of the fathers in the children c. 125 Out of the Prophete Ezechiel 3 THou shalt heare the worde at my mouth and giue them warning c. 904 3 Blessed be the glory of the Lorde out of his place c 740 7 They shall not satisfie their soul neyther shall their bellies be filled c. 756 13 Woe vnto them that say to the people Peace Peace when there is no peace c. 323 14 If I send a pestilence vnto this land and if Noe Iob and Daniel c. 923 18 A bâ—adrowe of good works knit vp by the Prophete in ample manner c. 475 18 The sonne shall not beare the iniquirie of the father but euery maÌ„ shall dye c. 497 28 The fathers haue eaten sowre grapes and the childrens teeth c. 124 28 I sawe sathan as it had béene lightening falling downe from heauen c. 746 34 Thus sayth the Lord God Wo be vnto the shepeheards of Israel c. 906 34 Séemeth it a small thing vnto you to haue eaten vppe the good pasture c. 26 34 I will féede my flocke my selfe alone c. my seruant Dauid shall féede it c. 686 34 I will raise vp ouer my shéepe a shepehearde who shall féede them c. 864 36 I will sprinckle cleane water vpon you and ye shall be cleansed from all your vncleannesse c. 568 Out of Daniel 2 WIsedome and strength are the Lordes it is he that chaungeth the times and seasons c. 639 4 Let thy sinnes bee redéemed in righteousnesse and
liued without lawe c. 502 7 O wretched man that I am who shall deliuer me from the body of this death c. 409 7 With the mynde the same I or euen I doe serue the Lawe of God c. 515 7 Wee knowe that the lawe is spirituall but I am carnall solde vnder sinne c. 405. 496 7 I knowe that in me that is in my flesh there is no good c. 482 589. 594. 7 I knewe not sinne but by the lawe for I had not knowne lust except the lawe c. 325. 401 7 I finde when I would doe good that euill is present with by and in me c. 515 8 Those which he knewe before he did also predestinate that they should be like c. 894 8 It is God that iustifieth who is he that can condemne c. 662 8 Who spared not his sonne but gaue him for vs all howe can it be that he shoulde not also with him giue vs allthings c. 644 8 You haue not receiued againe the spirite of bondage vnto feare but you haue receiued the spirite of adoption c. 565. 660 8 If any haue not the spirite of Christ the same is none of his c. 660. 925. 1055 8 As many as are led by the spirite of GOD they are the sonnes of God c. 718 8 They that are in the fleshe can not please God c 728 8 Bâ—cause ye are sonnes GOD hath sent the spirite of his sonne into your hearts c. 723 8 Who shall separate vs from the loue of GOD shall tribulation c. 93. 311 8 The affection of the flesh is death but the affection of the spirit is life c. 325 8 The lawe of the spirite of life through Christe Iesus hath made mée frée c. 446 8 Wée are saued by hope but hope that is séene is no hope For howe can a man c. 305 8 What the Lawe could not do in as much as it was weake through the flesh c. 407 8 We sufferwith Christ that with him we may be glorified For I am c. 310 9 It is not in him that willeth nor in him that runneth but in God that sheweth mercie c. 644 9 They are not all Israelits whiche came of Israel neither are they c. 820 9 Which is God in all thinges to be praised for euer c. 685 10 Faith coÌ„meth by hearing and hearing commeth by the woord of god c. 827 10 With the heart man beléeueth vnto righteousnesse and with the mouth c. 974 10 But how shall they call vppon him in whome they haue not beléeued c. 660 10 If thou shalt knowledge with thy mouth the Lord Iesus and shalt beléeue in thine heart c. 1007 10 The same Lord ouer all is rich to all them that call vppon him c. 546. 11 Wée say that faith was imputed to Abraham for righteousnesse c. 1011 11 I haue left vnto me selfe 7000 men in Israel who haue neuer bowed c. 855 11 O the depth of the riches of the wisedome and knowledge of God c. 642 12 I beséeche you brethren by the mercies of god that ye giue vp your bodies a liuely sacrifice c. 668 12 Dearely beloued reuenge not your selues but rather giue place vn to wrath c. 197 12 For as we haue manâ— meÌ„bers in one body and all members haue not c. 826 13 Owe nothing to any man c. for he that loueth another hath fulfilled the Lawe c. 98 13 The magistrate is Gods minister giue therefore to all men honour to whome honour belongeth c. 650 13 Wée must not obey the magistrate for anger onely but for â—onscience sake c. 220 13 Let euery soule be subiect to the higher powers c. 170. 755 14 Let vs followe the things that make for peace and al things wherby we may one edifie c. 426 14 Him that is weake in faith receiue ye not to strifes of disputations c. 451 14 All thinges are lawfull for mée but all thinges are not expedient c. 449 14 The kingdom of GOD is not meate and drinke but righteousnes and peace c. 699 16 Phebe a woman deacon of the Church of Cencrea c. 879 ¶ Out of the first Epistle of S. Paule to the Corinthians 1 THe Lord sent me to preache the Gospel and not to baâ—tise c. 1055 1 Were ye baptised in the name of Paule c. 627 1 I thancke God that I baptised none of you but Crispus and Gaius c. 1033 1 Nowe we sée in a glasse euen in a darcke speaking but then we shall sée face to face c. 608 1 After that in the wisedome of God the world through their wisedome knewe not God c. 619 2 God hath reuealed them vnto vs by his spirite For the spirite searcheth all thinges c. 728 2 Had they knowen it they would not haue crucified the Lord of glorie c. 695 2 My preaching was not in the enticeing words of mans wisedom but in the shewing of the spirite c. 603. 825 2 I was among you CorinthiaÌ„s in weakenesse and in feare and in much trembling c. 831 2 The natural man perceiueth not the thinges of the spirite of GOD c. 500. 589 3 As a skilfull buildes I haue laid the foundation c. 860 3 For wee together are Gods labourers ye are gods husbandrie c. 860 3 Other foundation can no man lay than that which is layed which is c. 861. 862 3 He which watereth is nothing nor he which planteth c. 20. 3 Who is Paul And who is Apollos but the ministers by whom ye beléeued c. 860. 873 983. 1137 3 Know ye not that ye are the temple of God that the spirit of God dwelleth in you c. 717. 723. 861 3 Not that we are sufficient of our selues to thinke any thing as of our selues c. 646 3. 4. Ministers are fellowe labourers with God and disposers of the secretes c. 873 4 Let a man so estéeme of vs as the ministers of Christ and disposers c. 881 4 For it is required in the disposers that a man be found faithfull c. 895 4 I begat you in Christe Iesu thorough the Gospell c. 827 5 God was in Christ reconciling the world vnto himselfe not imputing their sinnes vnto them c. 555. 569. 5 If any man that is called a brother be a théefe or a whoremonger c. 819. 1131 5 Therefore let vs kéepe the feast not in the old leauen nor in the leauen of malice c. 367 6 Yee are bought with a price become therefore the seruants c. 60 446. 1138 6 The holy and pure vse of the body seuearely requâ—red without all fâ—lthy and vncleane c. 426 6 Knowe ye not that your bodies are the members of Christe c. 235 6 Knowe ye not that your bodies are the temple
not absolutely perfect As for those whiche doe earnestly affirme that all pointes of godlynesse were taught by the Apostles to the posteritie by worde of mouth and not by writing their purpose is to set to sale their owne that is mens ordinaunces in steade of the worde of God. But against this poyson my brethren take this vnto you for a medicine to expell it Conferre the things whiche these fellowes set to sale vnder the colour of the Apostles traditions taught by worde of mouthe and not by writing with the manifest writings of the Apostles and if in any place you shall perceiue those traditions to disagrée with the scriptures then gather by and by that it is the forged inuention of men and not the Apostles tradition For they which had one and the same spirite of trueth lefte not vnto vs one thing in writing and taught an other thing by worde of mouthe Furthermore we muste diligently search whether those traditions do set forward the glory of God rather then of men or the safetie of the faythfull rather then the priuate aduauntage of the Priestes And we muste take héede of mens traditions especially since the Lorde sayth In vaine doe they worship me teaching doctrines the precepts of men So that nowe the surest way is to cleaue to the word of the Lorde lefte to vs in the Scriptures whiche teacheth aboundantly all thinges that belong to true godlynesse It remayneth nowe for me to tell in what manner of sorte this perfecte doctrine of godlynesse and saluation I meane the very word of God ought to be hearde of the faythfull to the intent it may be hearde with some fruit to profite them aboundantly I will in fewe wordes containe it Let the worde of God be hearde with greate reuerence whiche of right is due to God him selfe and godly things Let it be hearde very attentiuely with continuall prayers betwéene and earnest requestes Let it be hearde soberly to our profite that by it we may become the better that God by vs maye be gloryfied and not that we go curiously about to search out the hidden counselles of God or desire to be counted skilfull and experte in many matters Let true fayth the glory of God and our saluation be appointed as the measure and certaine ende of oure hearing and reading For In Exodus Moses the holy seruaunt of God is commaunded to sanctifie the people and make them in a readinesse to heare the sacred Sermon whiche God him selfe did mynd to make the next daye after Moses therefore commeth and demaundeth of the whole people due obedience to be shewed as well to God as to his Ministers Then commaundeth he them to washe their garmentes to abstaine from their wiues After that he appointeeh certaine limites beyonde whiche it was not lawful vpon paine of death for them to passe By this we plainely learne that the Lorde doth require suche to be his Disciples to heare him as doe especially shewe obedience and reuerence to God in all thinges For he being God speaketh to vs men all we men owe vnto God honoure and feare A man vnlesse he become lowly humble and obedient to God is altogether godlesse Then is it required at the handes of those whiche are méete hearers of the worde of God that they lay aparte worldly affaires whiche are signified by the garments to treade vnder foote all filthynesse and vncleannesse of soule and bodye to refraine for a season euen from those pleasures whiche are lawfull vnto vs The holy Ghost dothe loue the myndes that are purely cleansed whiche yet notwithstanding are not cleansed but by the spirite of god Néedefull it is to haue a sincere beliefe in God and a ready good will and desire to liue according to that whiche is commaunded in the word of god Moreouer we muste be wise to sobrietie Ouer curious questions must be set aside Let things profitable to saluation only be learned Last of all let especial héede be takeÌ„ in hearing and learning For saythe Solomon If thou wilt seeke after wisdome as after golde thou shalte obteine it Againe he sayth The searcher out of Gods maiestie shall be ouerwhelmed by his wonderfull glory And againe he sayth Seeke not things too highe for thee neyther goe about to searche out things aboue thy strengthe but what God hath commaunded thee that thinke thou always on and be not ouer curious to knowe his infinite workes for it is not expedient for thee to see his hidden secrets with thine eyes Wherevpon the Apostle Paul sayth Let no man thinke arrogantly of him selfe but so thinke that he may be modest and sober according as God to euery one hath giuen the measure of fayth And hereto belongeth that which the same Apostle saythe Knowledge puffeth vp but charitie doth edifie But chiefly we muste beware of those plagues which choake the séede of the worde of God and quenche it without any fruite at all in the hearts of the hearers Those plagues and diseases hath the Lorde rehcarsed or reckoned vp in the parable of the sower For first of all wanton and vaine cogitations whiche alwaies lye wide open to the inspirations of Satan and talke of naughtie men are plagues to the word of god Also voluptuous and deintie louers of this world who can not abide to suffer any affliction for Christ and his Gospell do without any fruite at all heare Gods worde although they seeme to giue eare vnto it very ioyfully Furthermore the care of this worlde and the deceit of riches are moste pestilent diseases in the hearers of the worde of god For they doe not onely hinder the séede that it can not bring soorthe fruite in their heartes but also they doe stirre vp and egge men forwarde to gaynesay the worde of God and to afflict the earnest desirers of Gods worde Here therefore we muste take héede diligently leaste being infected with these diseases we become vaine and vnthankfull hearers of the worde of god We must praye continually that the bountifull and liberall Lorde will vouchsafe to bestowe on vs his spirit that by it the séed of Gods word may be quickned in our heartes and that we as holy and right hearers of his worde may beare fruite aboundantly to the glory of God and the euerlasting saluation of oure owne soules For what will it auayle to heare the worde of God without fayth and without the holy spirite of God to worke or stir inwardly in our hearts The Apostle Paule sayth He whiche watreth is nothing nor he whiche planteth but it is God whiche giueth increase We haue néede therefore of Gods watering that the word of God may growe to a perfect age may receiue increase yea and may come also to the bringing foorthe of ripe fruite within our mindes The same Aposâ—le Paule saythe To vs also is the worde of God declared euen as vnto our fathers But it auayled them nothing to heare the worde bycause it was not ioyned with
Fayth in them that hearde it For they dyed in the desarte And immediately after he sayth Let vs therefore doe our best to enter into that reste so that no man dye in the same example of vnbeliefe If therefore that the worde of God doe sounde in oure eares and therewithall the spirite of God doe shewe foorth his power in our harts and that we in fayth doe truly receiue the word of God then hath the worde of God a mighty sorce and wonderful effect in vs For it driueth away the misty darknesse of errors it openeth our eyes it conuerteth and inlighteneth our mindes and instructeth vs most fully and absolutely in truth and godlines For the Prophet Dauid in his Psalmes beareth witnes sayth The law of the Lord is perfect conuerting the soule the testimony of God is true and geueth wisedome vn to the simple The commaundement of the Lord is pure and geueth light vnto the eies Furthermore the word of God doth féede strengthen confirm and comfort our soules it doth regenerate clense make ioyfull and ioyne vs to god yea and obtaineth al things for vs at Gods handes setting vs in a most happy state in so much that no goods or treasure of the whole worlde are to be compared with the worde of god And thus much do we attribute to the worde of God not without the testimony of Gods worde For the Lord by the prophet Amos doth threa ten hunger thirst not to eate bread and to drinke water but to heare the worde of God. For in the olde new testaments it is sayd that man doth not liue by bread onely but by euery worde that proceedeth out of the mouth of god And the Apostle Paul saith that all things in the scriptures are written for our learning that by patiēce and comfort of the scriptures we might haue hope Also Peter saith ye are born a new not of corruptible seede but of incorruptible by the word of god which liueth lasteth for euer And this is the worde which by the gospell was preached vnto you The Lorde also in the gospell beareth witnesse to the same and sayth Now are ye cleane by the worde which I haue spoken vnto you Againe in the gospell he crieth saying If any man loueth me he will keepe my saying and my father will loue him and we will come into him and make our dwelling place in him Ieremie saith also Thy word became my comfort And the Prophet Dauid saith The statutes of the Lorde are right and reioyce the hart Wherunto adde that saying of the Lordes in the gospell If ye remaine in me and my wordes remaine in you aske what ye will and it shal be done for you In an other place also the Prophet crieth saying If ye be willing and will hearken ye shall eate the good of the land but if ye wil not heare my word the sword shall deuoure you Moreouer Moses doth very often and largely reckon vp the good thinges that shall happen to them which obey the worde of God Leuiticus 26. Deutero 28. Wherefore Dauid durst boldly preferre the word of God before all the pleasures and treasures of this world The feare of the Lorde is cleane and endureth for euer the iudgementes of the Lord are true and righteous altogether more to be desired are they thē gold yea then much fine golde sweeter also then hony and the dropping hony combes For by them thy seruaunt is plainely taught and in keeping of them there is great aduantage Therfore is the lawe of thy mouth more precious vnto me then thousands of siluer and golde Vnlesse my delight had been in thy lawe I had perished in my miserie To this now doth appertaine that parable in the gospell of him which bought the precious pearle and of him also which solde all that he had and bought the grounde wherin he knewe that treasure was hidde For that precious pearle and that treasure are the gospell or worde of God which for the excellencie of it is in the scriptures called a light a fire a Sworde a Maule which breaketh stones a Buckler and by many other names like vnto these Dearely beloued this howre ye haue heard our bountifull Lorde and God who would haue all men saued and to come to the knowledge of the truth how he hath reuealed his word to al men throughout the whole world to the intent that all men in al places of what kinde age or degrée so euer they be may know the trueth and be instructed in the true saluation and may learne a perfect way how to liue rightly well and holily so that the mā of God may be perfect instructed to all good workes For the Lorde in the worde of trueth hath deliuered to his Church all that is requisite to true godlinesse and saluation Whatsoeuer thinges are necessary to be knowne touching God the works iudgments will and commaundements of God touching Christe our faith in Christe and the duties of an holy life all those thinges I say are fully taught in the worde of god Neither néedeth the Church to craue of any other or else with mens supplies to patch vp that which seemeth to be wantinge in the worde of the Lorde For the Lord did not onely by the liuely expressed voice of the Apostles teach our fathers the whole summe of godlinesse and saluation but did prouide also that it by the meanes of the same Apostles shoulde be set down in writing And that doth manifestly appéere that it was done for the posterities sake that is for vs and our successours to the intent that none of vs nor ours should be seduced nor that false traditiōs should be popt into any of our mouthes in stéede of the truth We must all therfore beware we must all watch and sticke fast vnto the worde of God which is left to vs in the scriptures by the Prophetes and Apostles Finally let our care be wholy bent with faith and profite to heare whatsoeuer the Lord declareth vnto vs Let vs cast out and treade vnder foote whatsoeuer by our flesh the world or the deuill is obiected to be a let to godlines We know what the diseases plagues of the séede of Gods worde sowed in the hartes of the faithful are We know how great the power of Gods worde is in them which heare it deuoutly Let vs therfore beséech our Lorde God to powre into our mindes his holy spirite by whose vertue the séede of Gods word may be quickened in our harts to the bringing forth of much fruite to the saluation of our soules and the glory of God our father To whom be glory for euer Of the sense and right exposition of the worde of God and by what maner of meanes it may be expounded ¶ The thirde Sermon DEarly beloued brethren I doe vnderstande that by meanes of my doctrine of the worde of God ther are risen sūdry thoughts in the hartes of many men yea and that of some there
which he doeth beléeue is so sette downe and declared in the worde of God as he doeth beléeue Furthermore where the Lorde in the Gospell sayeth All thinges are possible to him that beleeueth we must not take that sayinge to be absolutely spoken but to be ioyned to the worde will and glorie of God and the safetie of our Soules For all thinges whych God in his worde hath promised all thinges which God will haue and lastely all thinges whiche make to the glorie of God and sauegarde of our Soules are possible to him that beléeueth And for that cause the Apostle both openly and plainly sayd Whatsoeuer God hath promised that same he is able also to perfourme For whatsoeuer he hath not promised and whatsoeuer pleaseth not his diuine maiestie or is contrary to the will and expresse worde of God that cannot God doe not bycause he can not but bycause he will not God could make breade of stones but we must not therefore beléeue that stones are breade neyther are they breade therefore bicause God can doe all things This ye shall vnderstande better and more fully where as a litle hereafter I shall shew vnto you that true fayth strayeth not nor wauereth wandringly to and fro but cleaueth close and sticketh fast to God and his worde In the meane season bicause we haue shewed out of Paules wordes by the example of Abraham that faith is a substance and vndoubted persuasion in the harte And bicause many doe stiffely stande in it that man is not surely certaine of his saluation I will adde a fewe examples out of the gospel wherby they may plainly perceiue that faith is a most sure groūd setled opinion touching God and our saluation And firste verily the Centurion of whom mention is made in the gospell had conceiued a stedfaste hope that his seruaunt should be healed of the Lorde For he vnderstoode howe great and mightie thinges he promised to them that beléeue He gathered also by the workes of Christ that it was an easy matter for him to restore his seruaunt to health againe Therefore he commeth to the Lorde and amonge other talke sayth It is no reason that thou shouldest come vnder my roofe yea doe but say the worde and my seruaunt shal be made whole These wordes doe testifie that in the hart and minde of the Centurion there was a sure persuasion of most assured health which by a certaine comparison he doth make manifest and more fully expresse For I my selfe am a man vnder the authoritie of an other and vnder me I haue souldiours and I say to one goe and he goeth and to an other come and he commeth and to my seruaunt doe this and he doeth it When the lord perceiued this certificatiō of his mind by his wordes most sull of fayth he crieth out that in al Israel he hath not found so great faith The same again in the gospell speaketh notably of the womans fayth which was sorely plagued with the bloudy fluxe And that that faith was an vndoubted persuasion in her harte once illuminated we may thereby vnderstande because she beinge first in déede stirred vp by the workes wordes of the Lord thought thus within herselfe if I do but touch his garment I shall be whole And therfore preassing through the thickest of the throng commeth to the lord But why heape I together manye examples doth not the onely faith of the Chananitish or Syrophenissian woman declare more plainely then that it can be denied how that faith is a most assured persuasion of thinges beléeued For being ouerpassed and as it were contemned of the Lorde she wauereth not in faith but following him and hearing also that the lord was sent to the lost shéep of the house of Israell she goeth on to worship him Moreouer being put back as it wer touched with the foule reproch of dog she goeth forwarde yet humbly to cast her selfe prostrate before the Lorde requesting to obtaine the thinge that she desired She would not haue perseuered so stiffely if fayth had not ben a certification in her beléeuing minde and harte Wherefore the Lorde moued with that fayth of hirs cryed Woman great is thy fayth be it done to thee euen as thou wilte It is manifest therefore by all these testimonies of the holy Scripture that Faith is a stedfast and vndoubted persuasion in the minde and hart of the beléeuer This being now brought to an end let vs see what it is wherevpon mans fayth doth leane and also how we may clearely perceiue that fayth is not a vayne and vnstable opinion as a little before we were about to saye of any thinge whatsoeuer conceiued in the minde of man but that it is tyed vp and contayned within boundes and as it were certayne conditions In the definition therefore of fayth we sayd that fayth bendeth to Godwarde and leaneth on his worde God therfore and the worde of God is the obiect or foundation of true fayth The thing wheron a man may leane safely surely and without all manner doubting must néedes be stedfast and altogether vnmoueable which doth giue health which doeth preserue and which doeth fill vp or minister all fulnesse vnto vs For this doth fayth séeke and request But this is not else where thē in god On God alone therefore doeth true fayth bende and leane God is euerlasting chiefely good wise iuste mightie and true of worde And that doeth he testifie by his workes and worde Wherefore in the Prophets he is called a strong and vnmoueable Rocke a castle a wall a tower an inuincible fortresse a tresure a wel that neuer wil be drawne drie This euerlasting God can doe all thinges knoweth all things is present in all places loueth mankinde excéedingly doeth prouide for all men and also gouerneth or disposeth all thinges Fayth therfore whiche is a confidence of Gods good will and of his ayde in all necessities and of the true saluation of mankinde bendeth on God alone cannot leane to any other creature in whome the thinges are not that fayth requireth And euen as God is true of word and can not lye so is his word true and deceiueth no man In the worde of God is expressed the will and mynde of God To the worde of God therfore hath faith an eye and layeth hir groūd vppon Gods worde touching which worde the Lorde in the Gospell sayd Heauen and earth shall passe but my worde shall not passe The worde of God here is compared with the moste excellent elements Ayre and Water are féeble and vnstable Elements but Heauen although it turne and moue doth kéepe yet a wonderful and moste stedfast course in mouing and stedfast are all thinges therein The Earth is moste stable and vnmoueable Therefore if it be easier for these thinges to be loased which can not be vndone then for the worde of God to passe it followeth that Gods worde in all pointes is moste stable vnmoueable and not possible to be
loased If sayth the Lorde in Ieremie ye can vndoe the league that I haue taken with the day or the couenant that I haue made with the night so that it neyther be day nor night at the appointed time then may my couenant be of none effect which I haue made with Dauid But not the whole worlde laying all their strengthes together is able to make it day when it is once Night nor cause the Daye to breake one howre sooner then the course of Heauen doth commaunde Therefore not all this worlde with all the powre and pompe therof shall be able once to weaken or breake to chaunge or abolish so much as one tittle in the word of God and the trueth of Godds worde Faith therefore which resteth vpon a thing most firme or sure can not choose but be an vndoubted certification And since Gods worde is the foundacion of Fayth Fayth can not wander to and fro and leane to euery worde whatsoeuer For euery opinion conceiued without the worde of God or against Gods word cannot be called true faith And for that cause S. Paule the Apostle of Christ would not ground the true or Christian faith vpon any carnall proppes or opinions of men but vpon the truth and power of god With his wordes will I conclude this place Fayth sayth he commeth of hearing and hearing by the worde of God. By the worde of God he saith and not by the worde of man Againe to the Corinthians My preaching saith he was not in entising wordes of mans wisedome but in the shewing forth of the spirite and of powre that your faith should not be in the wisedome of man but in the power of God. Whereby also we learne that some there are which against all reason require fayth at our handes that is they would haue vs to beléeue that which they are not able to shewe out of Gods worde or that which is cleane contrary to the word of god To the better declaring of this that I haue saide auaileth that short abridgement of Gods word and of fayth which we in the definition of fayth haue closely knitte vp together There are there rehearsed two chiefe â—oints of fayth and of the worde And first of al that God in Christ doth fréely promise life and euery good thinge For God who is the obiect or marke and foundation of fayth beinge of his owne proper nature euerliuing euerlasting good doth of himself from before al beginning beget the son like to himself in al points who bicause he is of the same substance with the father is himselfe also by nature life and all goodnesse And to the ende he might communicate to vs his Sonnes and brethren both life and all goodnesse he became man and being conuersant very God and man among men he testified that God the Father through the Sonne doeth powre himselfe wholly with all good things into the faithfull whom he quickneth and filleth with all goodnesse and last of all doeth take them vppe to himselfe into the blessed place of euerlasting life And that he doth frankly and fréely bestow this benefite to the ende that the glory of his grace may in all thinges be praysed This doth true fayth beleeue and herevnto belonge no small part of the scriptures which testifie that God in Christ doth communicate to the faithful life and al goodnes Iohn the Apostle cryeth out and sayth In the beginning was the word and the word was with God God was the word And the word became flesh dwelt amonge vs And we saw the glorie of God as the glory of the onely begotten sonne of the Father full of grace and truth And of his fulnesse haue all we receiued c. For the Lorde him selfe in the Gospell after Saint Iohn sayde Verily I say vnto you whatsoeuer things the Father doth the same also doth the Sonne For euen as the Father doth raise the deade to life and quickneth theÌ„ so also doth the sonne quicken whom he will for neyther iudgeth the father any man but hath coÌ„mitted all iudgement to the sonne that all men may honour the sonne euen as they honour the father He that honoureth not the sonne the same honoureth not the father which hath sent him Verily verily I say vnto you he that heareth my word and beleeueth on him that sente me hath life euerlasting and shal not come into iudgemente but is escaped from death vnto life With these woordes of the Gospell agreeth that sayinge of S. Paule In Christe are layde vp all the treasures of wysedome and knowledge Because in him dwelleth all fulnesse of the Godheade bodily and yee in him are fullyfilled But that these great benefits of God are freelie bestowed vppon the faithful Paule that Vessell of election declareth in these woords Blessed be God who hath chosen vs in Christe before the foundations of the world were layd and hath predestinated vs into the adoption of children through Iesus Christ vnto himselfe accordinge to the good pleasure of his will to the prayse of the glorie of his grace wherein he hath made vs accepted in the beloued throughe whom wee haue redemption in his bloud c. And againe All haue sinned and haue neede of Gods glorie but are iustifyed freely throughe his grace by the redemption which is in Christe And so forward True fayth therefore doth beleeue that life and euery good thinge doth freely come to it from God through Christe which is the chiefe Article of our fayth as in the Articles of the beliefe is more largly layde forth The second principal point of Gods word and fayth is that in the word of God there is set downe all truth necessary to be beleeued and that true fayth doth beleeue all that is declared in the Scriptures For it telleth vs that God is what maner one hee is what Gods works are what his iudgments his wil his commaundements his promises what his threatnings are finally what soeuer is profitable or necessary to be beleeued that doth Gods worde who lie set downe vnto vs and that doth true fayth receiue beleeuing all thinges that are written in the Lawe and the Prophets in the Gospell and wrytinges of the Apostles But whatsoeuer caÌ„not be fetched or proued out of those writinges or whatsoeuer is contrary vnto them that do the faithful not beleeue at all â–ª For the very nature of true fayth is not to beleue that which squareth froÌ„ the worde of god Whosoeuer therefore beleeueth not the fables and opinions of men he alone beleeueth as he should for he dependeth onely vppon the worde of God and so vppon God himselfe the onely fountayne of all truth The matter the argumente and the whole summe of fayth is brieflye set oute vnto vs in the Articles of the Christian fayth whereof I will speake at another time I haue this houre declared vnto you decrely beloued and reuerende brethren in the Lorde the definition of faith which to the ende that
euerlasting he doth not by and by swell with pryde nor yet forget the merite of Christe but setting a godly and apte interpretation vpon suche like places he dothe consider that all thinges are of the grace of God and that so great things are attributed to the workes of men bycause they are receiued into grace and are nowe become the sonnes of God for Christ his sake so that at the last all things may be turned vpon Christe him selfe for whose sakes the godly knowe that they and all theirs are in fauour and accepted of God the Father In this that I haue sayde whiche is a little in déede in respecte of the largenesse of the matter but sufficiently long inoughe in respecte of one houres space appointed me to speake in I haue declared vnto you dearely beloued the great effect of fayth that is to say that it iustifieth the faithfull where by the way I haue rather briefly touched then at large discoursed vpon the whole worke of iustification both profitable and necessarie for all men to knowe Nowe therefore I passe ouer this and come to the rest True faythe is the welspring and roote of all vertues and good workes and firste of all it satisâ—ieth the minde and desire of man and maketh it quiet and ioyfull For the Lorde in the Gospel saith I am the breade of lyfe he that commeth to me shall not hunger and he that beleeueth in me shall not thirste at any time For what can he desire more whiche dothe already féele that by true fayth he possesseth the verie sonne of God in whome are all the heauenly treasures and in whome is all fulnesse and grace Our consciences are made cleare and quiet so soone as we perceiue that by true fayth Christe the Sonne of God is altogether oures that he hath appeased the father in our behalfe that he dothe nowe stande in the presence of the father and maketh intercession to him for vs And for that cause sayth Paul. Beeing iustified by sayth we haue peace with God through our Lorde Iesus Christe Throughe the same Christe also by faythe we haue a frée passage vnto the Father Wherefore we praye to the Father in his Sonnes name and at his hande we oâ—taine al things that are auayleable to oure behoofe Very well therefore sayde the Apostle Iohn And this is the confidence that we haue in him that if we aske any thing according to his will he heareth vs. And if we knowe that he heareth vs whatsoeuer we aske we knowe also that we haue the petitions that we requested at his handes They that want fayth doe neither praye to God nor yet receiue of him the thinges that are for their welfare Moreouer fayth maketh vs acceptable to God and doth commaund vs to haue an eye to the well vsing of Gods good giftes Fayth causeth vs not to faynte in tribulations yea also by faythe we ouercome the worlde the fleshe the Deuill and all aduersities As the Apostle Iohn sayth For all that is borne of God ouercommeth the worlde And this is the victorie that vanquisheth the worlde euen your sayth Who is hee that ouercommeth the worlde but he that beleeueth that Iesus is the Sonne of God Paule sayth Some were racked not caring by faythe to be set at libertie that they might obtaine a better Resurrection Other some were tryed with mockes and stripes with fetters and imprisonmentes were stoned were hewed in peeces were slaine with the edge of the sworde they wandred in sheepes skinnes and goates skinnes comfortlesse oppressed afflicted of whome the worlde was not worthy wandring in desertes and mountaines and in the dennes and caues of the earth For the Lord him selfe in the Gospell sayde This spake I vnto you that ye might haue peace in me In the worlde ye haue affliction but be of good confidence I haue ouercome the worlde Fayth therefore both shall be and is the force and strength of patience Patience is the proppe vplifting and preseruation of hope Of fayth springeth charitie Charitie is the fulfilling of the lawe whiche containeth in it the summe of all good workes But vnlesse we haue a true fayth in God there is no charitie in vs Euery one that loueth him that begatte saythe Iohn the apostle loueth him also that is borne of him The houre is paste a good while since and no man is able in many houres so substancially as it requireth to declare the whole effecte of fayth Ye haue hearde dearely beloued that true fayth is the iustification of the Church or faythfull of God that it is I say the forgiunesse of all sinnes a receiuing into the grace of God a taking by adoption into the number of the Sonnes of God an assured and blessed sanctification and finally the welspring of all good workes Let vs therefore in true fayth praye to God the father in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that he will vouchsafe to fill our hartes with this true faith that in this present world being ioyned to him in fayth we may serue him as we ought and after our departure out of this life we maye for euer liue with him in whome we beléeue To him be prayse and glory for euer Amen Of the firste Articles of the Christian fayth contained in the Apostles Creede ¶ The seuenth Sermon IN my two last sermons I intreated of true fayth the effectes therof and among the reste in one place I sayde that the Articles of the Christian faith are as it were a briefe Summarie of true fayth nowe therefore I thinke it to be not beside the purpose and parte of my duetie to lay before you those twelue Articles of our belief For they are the substaÌ„ce and matter of true faithe wherein fayth is exercised whiche bycause it is the grounde of thinges hoped for here is plainely and briefly declared in these Articles what thinges those are that are to be hoped for But let no man at this present looke for at my hande the busie and full discourse of the Articles of our fayth I will but briefly goe through them touching only the moste necessarie pointes They are in another place handled more at large by seuerall partes Pray ye with me to the Lord that he will vouchsafe to shewe to vs his waies to guide and preserue vs in them to the glorie of his owne name and the euerlasting saluation of our soules First I haue to say somewhat touching the common name wherby the articles of our faith are vsually called the Symbole or Créede of the Apostles A Symbele is as much to say as a coÌ„ferring together or els a badge The articles are called a conferring together bicause by the laying together of the Apostles doctrine they were made and written to be a rule and an abridgement of the saith preached by the Apostles and receiued of the Catholique or vniuersal Churche But what he was that first did thus dispose and write these articles it is not
knowne nor lefte in writing of the holye Scriptures Some there are that dâ—e attribute it to the Apostles them selues and therefore doe call it by the name of the Apostles Créede Saint Cyprian the Martyr in his exposition of the Apostles Créede saythe Our auncestors haue a saying that after the Lordes ascension when by the comming of the holy ghoste the fierie tongues sate vpon euery one of the Apostles so that they spake both diuers and sundrie languages whereby there was no forreine nation nor barbarous tongue to whiche they seemed not sufficiently prepared to passe by the way they had a commandement from the Lorde to goe vnto all nations to preache the worde of god When therefore they were in a readinesse to departe they layde downe among them selues a platform of preaching for them all to followe least peraduenture being seuered one from another they should preach diuers things to them that were conuerted to the fayth of Christe Wherefore being there altogether and replenished with the holy ghoste they gathered one euery ones seuerall sentence and made that Breuiarie as I saide to be a patterne for all their preachings to be framed by appointing it for a rule to be giuen to them that should beleeue This sayth Cyprian But whether they were of the Apostles owne making or no or else that other the Apostles disciples made theÌ„ yet this is very wel knowne that the very doctrine of the Apostles is purely conteyned and taught in them These twelue Articles are called also a badge bycause by that signe as it were by a badge true Christians are discerned from false Nowe I will declare what order I will vse in expounding them vnto you This whole breuiatie or abridgement of faythe may be diuided into foure partes so that the thrée firste partes may make manifest the misteries of the thrée persons in one godheade and that the fourth may laye forth the fruits of fayth that is to say what good things we looke for by faith what good things God bestoweth on them that put their trust in him And yet this notwithstanding I wil procéed herein euen orderly so as the twelue Articles are placed or set downe The first article of Christian faith is this I beleeue in God the father almightie maker of heauen and earth And this first Article of the Créede containeth two especiall pointes For firste we say generally I beléeue in god Then we descende particularly to the distinction of the persons and adde The father almightie For God is one in substance and thrée in persons Wherefore vnderstanding the vnitie of the substaunce we saye plainly I beléeue in god And againe kéeping not confounding the persons we adde In the father almightie In Iesus Christ his only sonne And in the holy Ghoste Let vs therefore be léeue that God is one not many and pure in substaunce but thrée in persons the Father the Sonne and the holy ghost For in the law it is writteÌ„ Hearken Israell The Lord our God is one Lord. And againe in the gospell we reade that the Lorde sayde Baptise them in the name of the father of the sonne and of the holy ghoste By the way this is singularly to be marked of vs that when we pray wée say Our father which art in Heauen giue vs this day our daily breade but that wheÌ„ wée make Confession of our beliefe wee say not we beleeue but I beleeue For faithe is required of euery one of vs for euery particular man to haue wythonte dissimulation in his harte and without double meaninge to professe it wyth his mouth It was not enough for Abraham to haue fayth for all his seede Neyther wil if auayle thee any thing for an other to beleeue if thou thy selfe art without fayth For the Lord requireth fayth of euery particular man for himselfe Wherefore so oft as wee confesse our fayth euery one of vs by himselfe doth saye I beleeue But what it is to brleeue I haue declared alreadye in my fourth Sermon It followeth in the Confession I beleeue in god God is the obiecte and foundation of oure Fayth as hee that is the euerlastinge and chiefe goodnes neuer wearie but alway ready at our neede Wée therfore beléeue in God that is to say wee put our whole hope all our safety and our selues wholy into his handes as vnto him that is able to preserue and bestowe on vs all thinges that are requisite for our behooâ—e Nowe it followeth that that God in whom we rest and vnto whose tuition wée do all commit oure selues is The Father Almightye Our God is therefore called Father because from before all beginninge hee begatte the sonne like to himselfe For the Scripture calleth God the father of oure Lord Iesus Christe He sayth the Apostle is the brightnesse of the glorie of God and the liuely Image of the substaunce of the father to whom he said Thou art my sonne this day haue I begotten thee And againe I will be his father and hee shal be my sonne Also God is called father in respecte of the likenesse that hee hath with oure earthly father to witte because of our Creation the fauour loue good will carefulnesse where with he is affected towards vs For God hath created vs God loueth vs God regardeth our affayres and is careful for vs yea and that more exceedinglye too then any earthly father is For saith Dauid Euen as the father pitieth his childreÌ„ so doth the Lord pitie them that feare him for hee knoweth our estate remembring that we are but duste Esaias also in his 49. Cap. sayth Can a woman forget her owne infante and not pitie and be fayne ouer the sonne of hir owne wombe But admit she do forget yet will not I forget thee In this is declared Gods good will to vs ward and wée confessing that God is our father do also professe that God to vs is both gentle liberall and merciful who wisheth vs all thinges that are auayleable to our health and purposeth nothinge to vs warde but that which is good and wholesome and last of all that at his hande wée receiue what good soeuer wée haue either bodilye or ghostly God is called Almighty because by his might hée can do al things because he is Lord of all thinges and hath all thinges subiecte to his commaundement For the same cause also is hee called the Lord of Hostes Heauen Earth and whatsoeuer is therein Starres all Elements Men Angells deuils al liuing Creatures all things created are in the power of the moste highe and euerlasting god What soeuer hee commaundeth that they doe nothing is able to withstand his will. What hee wil that must of necessitie be done and also these things he vseth euen as his owne wil and pleasure is and as his iustice and mans saluation do require Firste wée confessed that God doth will vs well and nowe wée acknowledge that whatsoeuer hée wil that he is able to bring
to passe For wée saye that God is Almighty that is that there is nothing but he cā do it which is profitable necessarye for vs men as hée that is Lord of all our stronge helper But that God is oure good father liberall gentle mercifull stronge Almighty Lorde of all and our defender and deliuerer it is to be séene by his wonderful works For hée is the maker of heauen and earth And in the making of Heauē and earth hée hath declared the great loue that hée beareth to mankinde For when as yet they were not nether were able with desartes and good tournes to prouoke God to do them anye good then God first of his owne méere and naturall goodnesse made heauen earth a most excellent and beautifull Palace and gaue it them to dwell in putting vnder mans dominion all the Creatures of this whole world But how great power he shewed in the making of all these things it is euident by this that Hee spake the woorde and they were made he commaunded and they were created Which if thou bringe into partes and seuerally examine what hée made in those sixe dayes in what order with what beauty to how great commodity of mankinde and finallye how almost wyth no labour at all hée brought them al forth as it is at large writtē by Moses in the first of Genesis thou shalte be compelled to be amazed at the goodwill and power of god And yet by the waye wée muste thincke the Creatour of all thinges to be such an one as by his sonne that is by his eternall wysedome hath created al things both visible and inuisible yea and that of nothing too and doth moreouer at this very presēt sustaine nourish rule and preserue all thinges by his euerlasting spirite without which euery thinge woulde presently fall to ruine and come to nought Wée doe herein therefore confesse also the prouidence of our eternall God and hys excéeding wyse gouernment And thus in this first parte I haue declared vnto you that which is proper to the father For hée is a father yea hée is the father of our Lorde Iesus Christe and our father also being Lord of all things maker of heauen earth gouernour and preseruer of all thinges by whom all thinges are and in whom all things consist Who frō before all beginning begot the eternal sonne equall wyth the father being of one substaunce power and glory with the father by whom also hee made the world From both them precéedeth the holie ghoste as Dauid witnesseth and sayth By the worde of the Lord the heauens were made by the breath of his mouth all the hoste thereof Now followeth the seconde parte wherein are contayned all the mysteries of Iesus Christ our Lord the sonne of god For the seconde article of the Christiā fayth is thus word for word And in Iesus Christe his onely sonne our Lord. This article also comprehendeth two things The first is that wee beleeue in the sonne of God The second what the sonne of God is For wée confesse that wee beléeue that is that wée put our whole hope and confidence of lyfe and saluation as well in the sonne as in the father And therefore wée say plainely I beléeue in Iesus Christ euen as before wée said I beleeue in god c. For the Lorde Iesus himselfe in the 14. chapter of Iohn sayth Let not your harte be troubled ye beleeue in God beleeue also in me Againe This is the worke of God that ye beleeue in him whom hee hath sent And againe This is eternal life to know thee the true God onelie and him whom thou hast sent Christ Iesus Moreouer in the Gospel after S. Iohn we read that the Lord speaking to the blinde whose eyes hée opened saide Doste thou beleeue in the sonne of God And that the blind hauing receyued his sighte aunswered Who is he Lord that I may belieue in him wherunto the Lord replied Thou hast seene him and hee it is that talketh with thee And that then againe the blinde said I belieue Lorde and there withal hée worshipped him Therfore let vs also belieue worship let vs belieue that Iesus is the very sonne of God the father beinge of one power with the father althoughe in person hee differ from the father Which Dauid testifying sayth The Lord said to my Lord sit thou at my right hand c. But if wée declare at large who the sonne of God is in whom wée belieue then must wée note thrée things especially The first is that hée is called the Onely Sonne If hee be the sonne yea and that too the Sonne of God then is his nature and substaunce a diuine nature and substaunce For in this signification doth the Apostle call him The brightnesse of the glory of the father and the liuelie image of his substance Very well therefore do the holy fathers saye that the Sonne is of the same substaunce and beinge with the father Whereunto belongeth that that hée is called the onelye sonne and in another place the onely begotten and first begotten sonne For wée also are called sonnes not by participation of nature or likenesse of substaunce or naturallye but by adoption And therfore the Iewes were not offended because hée called himselfe the sonne of God in that sense that all the faithful are called and are the sōnes of God but because they did perceiue the he did more extoll himselfe in saying the hee is the naturall Sonne of God equall to God God himselfe For thus wée reade in the fifthe of Iohn Therefore the Iewes sought the more to kill Iesus not onelie because hee had broken the Sabboth but saide also that God was his father made himselfe equall with God. Againe where the Lord in the tenth chapiter saide I and my father are one then the Iewes toke vp stones to stone him withal But Iesus aunswered Many good workes haue I done vnto you for which of them doe yee stone mee To which the Iewes replied For thy good workes sake wee stone thee not but for thy blasphemie because thou being a man makest thy self God. These are most euidente testimonies of the natural Godhead of Christ which whosoeuer belieueth not hee hath not the father For hee that honoureth the sonne honoureth the father and hee that is withoute the sonne hath not the father and vnlesse the sonne were God by Nature hée coulde not be the Sauiour of the worlde Now the second thing that is to be marked is that the name of the onely begotten sonne of God is opened and he is called Iesus Christ The name is expressely set downe the we may know who it is in whom we beleue lest peraduenture we might be deceyued in the person It is Iesus which name was geuen vnto him by Gods appointmēt from heauen euen as also it was prefigured in Duke Iosue and in Iosue the high priest The Angell in the Gospell after
seueritie and vengeaunce that is in him For there are two cōmings of our Lorde Iesus Christe First he came basely in the fleshe to be the redéemer and sauiour of the worlde At the second time he shal come gloriously to iudgement to be a iudge and reuenger that will not be intreated against all vnrepentaunt sinners and wicked doers And he shal come out of heauen from the right hand of the Father in his visible and very humane body to be séene of all fleshe with the incomprehensible power of his Godhead and being attended on by all the Angels For the Lord him selfe in the Gospel sayth They shall see the sonne of man cōming in the cloudes of heauen with great power and glory and he shall send his angels with the great soūd of a trūp c. But now to iudge is to sit in the tribunall seate to heare and discusse matters to take vp strifes to determine and giue sentence lastly to defend deliuer againe to chastise punish by that means to kéepe vnder suppresse iniurie and malice We beléeue therefore that our Lorde Iesus Christ in that day shall deliuer all the godly destroy all the wicked according to the words of the Apostle who saith Our Lord shall be reuealed frō heauen with the Angels of his power with a burning flame and shall lay vengeance on them that haue not knowne God And againe the same iust iudge shall giue a crowne of righteousnesse to al them that loue his cōming The manner of this iudgemēt the writings of the Euangelistes Apostles doe tell vs shall be in this sort When once the wickednesse of this world shal come to the full that Antichrist shall haue deceiued the world so that there is but little faith remaining that the wicked shall say peace quietnesse then shall a soudaine destructiō come For our Lord the iudge shall send his Archangell to blowe the trūp to gather together frō the foure windes all flesh to iudgement by and by after shall the iudge him selfe our Lord Iesus Christ follow with all the hoast of heauen he shall descend out of heauen into the cloudes and sitting aloft in the cloudes as in a iudgement seate shal be easily séene of al flesh For they that shall be then liuing at the day of iudgement shall in a very prick of time be changed stande before the iudge and all the deade shall in a moment rise vp againe Then shall the iudge diuide the shéepe from the goats and according to iustice shal giue iudgemēt with the shéep against the goats saying Come ye blessed c. And Goe ye cursed c. Presently after shal follow execution For the shéepe shall by and by be caught vp into the clouds to méete the Lord in the ayre shal ascend with him ioyfully into heauen to the right hande of God the father there to liue for euer in glory gladnesse The bottome of the earth shall gape for the wicked shall sucke them all vp horribly and send them down to hel there to be tormented for euer with Sathā and his Angels All this shall be done not by any long troublesom or change able processe as is vsed in our Courts of lawe but euen in the twinckling of an eye For then shall all mens hearts be layd open euery mans owne conscience shall accuse him selfe This is more at large set out in Math. 24. 25 Wis 3. 5. 1. Cor. 15. 2. Cor. 5. 1. The. 4 5. Rom. 2. 2. Pet. 3. c. Nowe we doe simply confesse that the quick and the dead shal be iudged This do some expound of the godly vngodly But the Symbole or Creede was ordeined for the most simple of vnderstanding And simple things are fittest for to teache simple men Therfore we say simply that the dead are al they that from the beginning of the worlde euen vntill the last day are departed out of this mortal life And the liuing are they which at that day shal be aliue in this world For the apostle saith Behold I tel you a mysterie we shall not all sleepe but we shall all be chaunged by the last trump in a moment of time and in the twinckling of an eye For the trumpe shall sound and the dead shall rise againe incorruptible and we shall be chaunged And again in another place the same Apostle saith This I say vnto you in the word of the Lord that we which shall liue and be remaining at the cōming of the Lorde shall not preuent them which are a sleepe Bycause the Lorde him selfe shal come downe out of heauen with a great noyse and the voice of an Archangel and the trump of God and firste shall the deade in Christe rise vp againe then shall we which shall be a liue be remaining be caught vp together with them in the cloudes into the ayre to meete the Lorde and so shall we be with the Lord for euermore We confesse therefore in this seuenth Article that we beléeue there shall be an ende of all thinges in this world and that the felicitie of the wicked shall not indure for euer For we beleue that God is a iust God who hathe giuen all iudgement vnto his Son to repay to euery one in that day according to his workes paines to the wicked that neuer shall be ended and to the godly ioyes euerlasting And so in this Article we professe that we looke for a deliuerance a ceasing from troubles and the rewarde of life euerlasting For howe should he destroye them that beléeue in him his people and his seruauntes who in the moste true Gospell sayth Verily I say vnto you that ye ▪ which hane followed me in the regeneration when the Sonne of man shall sit on the seate of his maiestie ye also shall sit vpon twelue seates iudging the twelue tribes of Israell There are moste certaine rewardes and penalties appointed for the godly and vngodly in the worde of trueth He can not lye that sayd to Esay Say to the righteous that it shall goe well with him for he shall inioye the fruite of his studie But woe be to the wicked it shall be euill with him for he shall be rewarded according to the workes of his owne handes And thus muche touching the seconde part of the Créede Nowe are we come to the thirde part The eight Article of our beliefe is this I beleeue in the holy Ghost This thirde parte of the Créede containeth the propertie of the third person in the reuerend Trinitie And we doe rightly beléeue in the holy Ghost as wel as in the father and the sonne For the holy Ghoste is one God with the Father and the Sonne and rightly is faith in the holy Ghoste ioyned to faith in the Father and the Sonne For by him the fruite of Gods saluation fulfilled in the Sonne is sealed to vs and oure sanctification and cleansing
the right hande of the father is that Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world And in the Crade verilie it is expressly saide I belieue the forgiuenesse of sinnes and not of sinne For when wée saye of sinnes wée acknowledge that God forgiueth all sinnes For to let passe the proofes hereof out of the 3. and 5. of Paul to the Romanes those out of S. Iohn the Apostle Euangelist shal be suffcient who in his Epistle testifieth and saith The bloud of Iesus Christ clenseth vs from euery sinne Loe hee saith from euery sinne Hée I say that saith from euery one excepteth none vnlesse it be that which the Lorde himselfe excepted I meane the sinne against the holie Ghoste for which the verie same S. Iohn forbiddeth vs to pray Againe also hée saith If we acknowledge our sinns God is faithfull and iust to forgiue vs our sinnes and to clense vs froÌ„ al our vnrighteousnes The Apostle thought it not enough to say barelie To forgiue vs our sinnes but that hee might declare the thing as it is in deede so plainly that it might easily be vnderstoode hée addeth moreouer this saying And to cleÌ„se vs from al our vnrighteousnes Loe here hée saith againe from all vnrighteousnes And for because some cauiller mighte peraduenture make this obiectioÌ„ and say This kinde of doctrine maketh men sluggish slowe to amendment For men vnder the pretence of Gods grace will not ceasse to sinne therfore Iohn in his 2. Chap. answereth their obiection and saith Babes these things write I to you that yee sinne not and if any man sinne we haue an aduocate with the father Iesus Christ the righteous And hee is the attonement for our sinnes not for our sinnes onelie but also for the sinnes of all the world Wherfore it is assuredly true that by the death of Christe all sinnes are forgiuen them that belieue Moreouer the Lorde alone forgiueth sinns For it is the glorie of God alone to forgiue sinnes and of vnrighteous to make men righteous Therefore wheras meÌ„ are said to forgiue sinnes that is to be vnderstood of their ministerie and not of their power The minister pronounceth to the people that for Christ his sake their sinns are forgiuen and in so saying hee deceyueth them not For God in deede forgiueth the sinns of them that belieue according to that saying Whose sinnes yee forgiue they are forgiuen them And this is done so often as the worde of the Gospel is preached so that there be no néede to faine that auricular coÌ„fession and priuate absolution at the priestes hand is necessarie for the remission of sinnes For as auricular confession was not in vse among the Saints before the comming of Christ so wée read not that the Apostles heard priuate confession or vsed priuate absolution in the Church of Christe It is enough for vs to confesse our sinnes to God who because he seeth our hartes ought therefore most rightlie to heare our confessions It is enough if wée as S. Iames teacheth vs do one to another betwixt our selues confesse our faultes and offences and so after pardon asked retourne into mutuall fauour againe It is enough for vs to heare the Gospel promising the forgiuenesse of our sinnes through Christe if wée belieue Let vs therefore belieue the forgiuenes of sinnes and pray to the Lord that hee will vouchsafe to giue and increase in vs this same beliefe These thinges were of olde and in the Primitiue Church effectuall enough to obtayne pardon and full remission of sinnes and as they were so are they vndoubtedly at this day sufficient too Furthermore the Lord doth so pardon our sinnes not that they should not be any more in vs nor leaue their reliques behind them as a sting in our flesh but that they should not be imputed to vs to our damnation Concupiscence sticketh faste and sheweth it selfe in our flesh striuing still with the good spirite of God euen in the holie ones so loÌ„g as life lastethon this earth Here therefore wée haue néede of long watching and much fasting to drawe from the flesh the nourishmeÌ„t of euil and often prayers to call to God for ayde that wée be not ouercome of the euill And if any man shal hap to fayle for féeblenesse and be subdued of temptation let him not yeld himselfe by lying stil to be caught in the deuils net let him rise vp againe by repentaunce and runne to Christ belieuing that by the death of Christ this fal of his shal be forgiuen him And so often shal hee haue recourse to him as hee shal be vanquished by concupisceÌ„ce and sinne For to this ende shoote all the exhortations of the Prophets and Apostles calling on still to returne to the Lord. Finally the Lord doth so forgiue our sinnes that hee wil neuer once remember them againe For so hee foretold vs by Iere. in his 31. Ca. Hâ—e therfore doth not punish vs For he hath not onely forgiuen the fault but also the punishment due for the sinne Now then whereas the Lord sometime doth whip vs with his scourges and whippeth vs for our sinnes in deede as the holie Scripture doth plainly declare hee doth it not to the intent that with our affliction wee should make satisfaction for the sinnes wée haue committed For then should the death of Christe be of none effecte but that Lord with whipping doth chastise vs by whipping vs doth let vs vnderstand that hée liketh not of the sinnes which wee haue committed and he doth fréelie forgiue By whipping vs also hée maketh vs exaÌ„ples to other least they sinne too and cutteth from vs all occasion of sinning and by the Crosse doth kéepe our patience in vre This thus farre touching the forgieuenesse of sinnes Of which I haue said somewhat in my sermon of fayth that iustifieth and else where The eleuenth article is this The resurrection of the flesh These two articles this and the twelfth shutte vp as brieflie as may bee the most excellent fruit of faith and summe of all perfection they wrap vp I say the end of fayth in confessing life euerlasting the ful perfeâ—t saluatioÌ„ of the whole meÌ„ For the whole man shal be saued as wel in Soule as bodie For as man by sinne did perish both in bodie soule so ought he to be restoared againe both bodilie and ghostlie and as hee oughte so was hee by Christe restored againe The Soule of man verilie is a spirite and dieth not at al the body is earthly and therefore dieth and rotteth For which cause many holde opinion that the bodies die neuer to be made partakers of ioye or paine in the world to come But wée in this article professe the contrarie acknowledging that those our bodies and so that fleshe of ours shall rise againe and enter into life euerlasting Of this word Resurrection or rising againe I haue spoken in the exposition of that Article The third day hée
againe and in their owne flesh stande amonge the lyuinge that are chaunged before the Tribunall seate of Christe lookinge for that laste pronounced sentence in iudgemente This doth Paule set downe in these woordes Loe I tell you a mysterie we shall not all verilie sleepe but we shal all be chaunged in a moment of time in the twinckling of an eye at the sounde of the laste trump For it shall sounde and the dead shall ryse againe incorruptibly and we shal be chaunged For this corruptible must put on incorruption and this mortall must put on immortalitie By this euident testimonie of the Apostle wee maye gather in what facion our bodyes shal bee in that resurrection Verilie oure bodyes shal be none other in the resurrection then now they bee this onely excepted that they shal be cleane without all corruption and corruptible affection For the Apostle sayth The deade shal rise againe And wee shal be chaunged And againe pointing expressly and precisely to these very bodyes which here wée beare aboute hée sayth This corruptible This mortall Yea This body I saye and no other as Iob also witnessed shal rise againe and that shall rise agayne incorruptible which was corruptible that shall rise againe immortall which before the resurrection was mortall So then this body of ours in the resurrection shal be set free from all euill affections and passions from all corruption but the substaunce therof shall not be brought to noughte it shall not be chaunged into a Spirite it shall not loose the owne and proper shape And this body verilie because of that purification and cleansing from those dreggs yea rather because of these heauenlie and diuine giftes is called both a spirituall body and also a glorious and purified bodie For Paule in the thirde to the Philippians sayth Our conuersation is in Heauen from whence wee looke for the Sauiour the Lorde Iesus Christe who shall chaunge oure vile bodie that it maye be made like vnto his glorious bodie See here the Apostle calleth not oure resurrection from the deade a transubstantiation or losse of the substaunce of our body but a chaunging then also shewing what kinde of bodie that chaunged bodie is hee calleth it a glorious bodie not without all shape and voyde of facion but augmented in glorie yea hee setteth before vs the verie bodie of oure Lorde Iesus Christ where in he sheweth vs what facion oure bodies shall haue being in glorie For in plaine woordes hee sayth Hee shall make oure vile bodie like to his glorious bodie Let vs therefore see what kinde of bodie oure Lorde had after his resurrection it was neither tourned into a Ghoste nor broughte to nothinge nor yet not able to be knowne by the shape and figure For shewing them his handes and feete that were easilie knowne by the printe of the nayles wherewith hee was crucifyed hee sayde See for I am euen hee to wit cladde agayne wyth the same bodie wherein I hong vppon the Crosse For speaking yet more plainely and prouing that that bodie of his was not a spirituall substaunce hee sayde A spirite hath not fleshe and bones as yee see that I haue Hee hath therefore a purified bodie fleshe and bones and the verie same members which hee had when as yet his bodie was not purified And for this cause did the same Lorde offer to Thomas his syde and the scarres of his fiue woundes to bee fealt and handled to the ende that wee shoulde not doubte but that his verie bodie was raised vp againe Hee did both eate and drincke wyth his Disciples as Peter in the Actes witnesseth before Cornelius that all men might know that the verie self same bodie that died rose from death againe Now althoughe this bodie be comprehended within a certaine limited place not dispersed all ouer and euerie where although it haue a iust quantitie figure or shape and a iust weight with the owne kinde and nature yet notwithstanding it is free from euerie passion corruption and infirmitie For the bodie of the Lorde once raysed vppe was in the Gardeine and not in the Sepulcher when the women came to annoynt it it meeteth them by the waye as they returne from the Sepulcher and offereth it selfe to be séene of Magdalene in the Gardeine it goeth in company to Emaus with the two Disciples that iourneyed to Emaus in the meane time while hee was wyth them in bodie hée was not among the other disciples when they twayne are returned to the eleuen the Lord himselfe at euening is present wyth them Hée goeth before his Disciples into Galile presently after hée commeth into Iurie againe where his body was taken vp from Mount Oliuet into Heauen All this doth prone the certayne veritie of Christes his body But because this bodie although it be a true and verie bodie of the owne proper kinde place disposition of the owne proper shape and nature is called a glorified and glorious body I will say somewhat of that glorie which verily is incident to the true shape and substance of the body once raysed vppe againe First glorie in this sense is vsed for a lightsomnes and shining brightnes For Paule sayth that the children of Israel for the glorie of Moses countenaunce coulde not beholde with their eyes the face of Moses so then a glorious body is a bright and shining bodie A very good proofe of this did our Lord shewe euen a litle before his resurrection when it pleased him to giue to his Disciples a small taste of the glorie to come and for that cause toke asyde certaine whom he had chosen into the toppe of a certaine hill where he was trāsfigured before them so that that the facion of his countenaūce did shine as the Sunne and his clothes were white and glistered as the light The Lord verilie had still the same bodilie substaunce and the same members of the bodie but they were transfigured But it is manifest that that transfiguratiō was in the accidēts For light and brightnesse was added so that the shape substance of the countenance and bodye remayning as it was the countenaunce and body did glister as the Sunne the light And althoughe wée reade not that the body of the Lord did within those 40. dayes wherin he shewed himselfe aliue againe to his Disciples make manifeste and spread abroade the brightnesse which it had and that by reason of the dispensation whereby also hée did eate with his disciples not withstanding that clarified bodies neede not foode or nourishment at all yet neuerthelesse his bodie shineth nowe in Heauen as Iohn in the first of the Apocalipse witnesseth and the sacred Scriptures laye an assured hope before vs that euen oure bodyes also shall in the resurrection be likewise clarified For the Lord himselfe in the Gospell alledginge the woords of Daniell sayth Then shal the righteous shine as the Sonne in his fathers kingdome For this cause the glorious bodies are called also clarifyed of the
caught into the ayre there to méete Christ that they may for euer be with the lord For then doe the soules returne out of Heauen euery one to his owne body that the whole perfect ful maÌ„ may liue for euer both in soule and body For the soule of Christ dying on the Crosse did out of hande departe into Paradise and the thirde day after returned to the body whiche rose againe and ascended into heauen Euen as therefore eternall life came to the heade Christ so shal it also come to all and euery member of Christ Now whereas Paule citing Esai sayth What the eye hath not seene nor the eaâ—e hearde nor hath at any time come into the heart of man that hath the Lord prepared for them that loue him I suppose verily if all were sayd touching eternall life that might be spoken by all the men of all ages that euer were or shall be yet that scarcely the very leaste part thereof hath or shall be throughly touched For how so euer the Scripture dothe with eloquent and figuratiue speches with allusions and harde Sentences most plainly shew the shadowe of that lyfe and those ioyes yet notwithstanding all that is little or nothing in comparison to speake of vntill that day do come wherein we shall with vnspeakable ioy beholde God him selfe the creator of al things in his glory Christ our sauiour in his Maiestie and finally all the blessed soules Angelles Patriarches Prophetes Apostles Martyrs our Fathers all nations all the hâ—ast of Heauen and lastly the whole diuine and heauenly glorye Moste truely therefore sayde Aurelius Augustine Lib. de Ciuitat Dei. 22. Cap. 29. When it is demaunded of me what the Saintes shall doe in that spirituall bodye I aunswere not that which I nowe see but that that I beleeue I say therefore that they shall see God in that spirituall body And againe If I shoulde say the trueth I knowe not in what sort that action quietnesse and rest shall be For the peace of God doth passe all vnderstanding To be short we shall sée God face to face we shall be filled with the companie of God and yet be neuer wéerie of him And the face of God is not that countenaunce that appeareth in vs but is a most delectable reuealing and inioying of God whiche no mortall tongue can worthily declare Goe to then dearely beloued brethren let vs beléeue and liue that when we shall departe from hence we may in very déede haue tryall of those vnspeakable ioyes of the eternal life to come which nowe we doe beléeue Hytherto haue I throughout the foure laste Articles declared vnto you the fruite and ende of Christian fayth Fayth leaneth vpon one God the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghoste which saÌ„ctifieth the faithful purgeth and halloweth a Churche to him selfe whiche Churche hath a communion with God and all Saintes All the offences of which Church God pardoneth and forgiueth And dothe preserue it both soule and body For as the Saintes Soules can not dye so God rayseth vp their bodies againe and maketh them glorious and euerlasting to the end that the whole man may for euer liue in heauen with the Lorde To whome be prayse and glory world without end AmeÌ„ Of the loue of God and our Neighbour ¶ The tenth Sermon IT remaineth since I haue in some sermons discoursed of true faythe that I do nowe also adde one Sermon touching loue towards God and our neyghbour For in my fourth Sermon I promised so soone as I should haue done with the exposition of fayth that then I would speake of loue towarde God and our neighbour bycause the exposition of the Scriptures ought not to goe awrye out of faythe and charitie whiche are as it were the right and holy markes for it to drawe vnto Ye as hitherto ye haue done so cease not yet to pray that this wholesome doctrine maye be by me taught as it shoulde be and by you receiued with much increase and profite And first of all I will not curiously put any difference betwene Charitie and loue I will vse them both in one and the same sense S. Augustine De doctrina Christiana saith I cal Chatitie a motion of the minde to delight in God for his owne sake and to delight in himselfe and his neighbour for Gods sake And therfore I cal loue a gifte giuen to man from Heauen wherby with his hart he loueth God before and aboue all thinges and his neighbour as him selfe Loue therfore springeth from Heauen from whence it is powred into our hartes But it is inlarged and augmented partly by the remembrance and consideration of Gods benefits partly by often prayer and also by the hearing frequenting of the worde of Christ Which things them selues also are the giftes of the spirite For the Apostle Paule saith The loue of God is powred out into our hartes by the holy Ghoste which is giuen vs. For verily the loue of God wherwith he loueth vs is the foundation cause of our loue wherewith we loue him and of both these iointly consisteth the loue of our neighbour For the Apostle saith We loue him bicause he first loued vs. And againe Euery one that loueth him which begot loueth him also that is borne of him Hereby we gather againe that this gifte of loue can not be diuided or seuered although it be double For he that loueth God truly hateth not his neighbour and yet neuerthelesse this loue bicause of the double respect that it hath to God and our neighbour staÌ„deth of two partes And bicause of this double Charitie the tables of Gods law are diuided into twaine the first wherof conteineth foure commaundeâ—â—nts touching the loue of God the seconde comprehendeth sixe precepts touching the loue of our neighbour Of which I will speake in their owne place But at this time bicause the loue of God and of our neighbour are twaine I will first speake of the loue of God and then of the loue of our neighbour In these two commaundements saith the Lord hang the law and the Prophetes With that which wee call the loue of God we loue God entirely wel we cleaue to God as the onely chiefe and eternal goodnesse in him we do delight our selues and are well pleased and frame our selues to his wil and pleasure hauing euermore a regarde and desire of him that we loue With loue wée loue God most hartelie But wee doe hartelie loue the thinges that are deare vnto vs and the things that to vs séeme worthie to be desired and we loue them entirely in deede not so much for our coÌ„modity as for because wée do desire to ioyne and as it were for euer to giue and dedicate our selues whoalie to the thing that wée so dearelie loue So verilie wee desyre for euer to be ioyned with God are in charitie fast lincked vnto him as the Apostle sayth God is charitie and he that dwelleth in charitie dwelleth
tranquilitie doe preserue fellowly societie among men doe defend the good bring inordinate persons into better order and lastly doe not make a little onely to the setting for warde of religion but doe also abrogate euill customes and vtterly bannish vnlawfull mischiefes Hereof we haue examples in the déedes of Nabuchodonosor Cyrus Darius Artaxerxes and other Princes more But touching the Magistrates power his lawes and office I will speake of them in an other place Ecclesiasticall lawes are those which being taken out of the worde of God and applyed to the state of men times and places are receiued haue authoritie in the church among the people of god I call these ecclesiasticall lawes and not traditions of men bycause being takeÌ„ out of the holy scriptures and not inuented or brought to light by the wit of man they are vsed of that Churche which heareth the voyce of the shéepehearde alone and knoweth not a straungers tong The congregation commeth together to heare the word of God and vnto common prayers at Morning at Euening and at such appointed houres as are moste conuenient for euery place and euerie people and that the church holdeth as a lawe The Church hath solemne prayer times holy dayes and fasting dayes which it doth kéepe by certaine lawes The Church at certaine times in a certaine place and appointed order dothe celebrate the Sacraments according to the lawes and receiued custome of the Church The Churche baptiseth infantes it forbiddeth not women to come to the Lordes Supper and that it holdeth as a lawe The Churche by Iudges conueniently appointed doth iudge in causes of matrimonie and hath certaine lawes to direct them in such cases But it deriueth these and al other like to these out of the Scriptures and doth for edification apply them to the estate of men times and places so that in diuers Churches ye may sée some diuersitie in déede but no discord or repugnancie at all Furthermore Ecclesiasticall lawes haue their measure certain marks beyond which they may not passe to wit that nothing be done or receiued contrarie or differing in any iote from the worde of God sounding againste charitie and comelinesse either in little or muche that lastly this rule of the Apostle may be effectually obserued Let all thinges be done decently according vnto order and to the edification of the Church If therefore any man shall goe about vnder a coloured pretence of ecclesiastical lawes tobring in and pop into the mouthes of the godly any superstitious busie and vnseemely traditions of men whiche withal do differ from the Scriptures their part shall be first to trie that deceipt of theirs by the rule of Gods worde and then to reiect it There remaine nowe the traditions of men whiche haue their beginning are made and inuented of men at their owne choyce of some foolishe intent or some fonde affection of mankinde contrarie or without the holy Scriptures of which sorte you shall finde an infinite number of examples I meane the sectes the dominion and single life of spirituall men the rites and sundry fashioned customes vsed in their Church Touching all which the Lorde in the Gospell citing the Prophet Esaie sayth Why transgresse ye the Lords commaundement for your own traditioÌ„ ye hypocrites rightly did Esaias prophesie of you where he saith This people commeth nigh vnto me with their mouth and with their lippes they honour me but their heart is farre from me but they worship me in vaine teaching doctrines the precepts of men The blessed Martyr Cyprian alluding to these wordes of Christ Epistolarum lib. 1. epi. 8. saith It is corrupt wicked and robberie to the glory of God what soeuer is ordeyned by the giddie madnesse of mens heads to the violating of Gods disposition Depart as farre as may be from the infectiue contagiousnes of such fellowes and seeke by flight to shunne their talke as warely as an eating cancker or infecting pestilence for the Lorde forewarneth and telleth you that they are blinde leaders of the blinde Paule also in his Epistle to Titus sayth Rebuke them sharply that they may be sound in the fayth not taking heede to Iewishe fables and commaundements of men turning from the trueth I doe of purpose here let passe the words of Paul in his second chapter to the Colossians bycause the place is knowne of all men I will not trouble you dearely beued with too large and busie an exposition hereof For I suppose that this little that I haue sayde touching the lawes of nature and of men I meane lawes politique Ecclesiasticall and méere traditions of men are sufficient to the attentiue and faythful hearers who at their comming home do more diligently thinke of euery point by theÌ„ selues and also reade the places of Scripture often cited by me and deuoutly expounded The Lord for his mercy graunt that we doe neuer despise the admonitions of natures lawe graffed in our heartes nor yet be intangled in mens traditions but that we in walking lawfully in vpright politique lawes and holy Ecclesiasticall ordinaunces maye serue the Lord To whom be all glory honour and dominion for euer and euer Amen Of Gods lawe and of the two first commaundements of the first Table ¶ The second Sermon THE lawe of God openly published proclaimed by the Lord our God him self setteth downe ordinarie rules for vs to knowe what we haue to doe and what to leaue vndone requiring obedience and threatning vtter destruction to disobedient rebels This lawe is diuided into the Morall Ceremoniall and Iudiciall lawes All whiche partes and euery point whereof Moses hath very exquisitely written and diligently expounded The Morall lawe is that which teacheth men manners and layeth downe before vs the shape of vertue declaring therewithall howe great righteousnesse godlinesse obedience and perfectnesse God looketh for at the handes of vs mortall men The Ceremoniall lawes are they whiche are giuen concerning the order of holy and Ecclesiasticall rites and ceremonies and also touching the ministers and things assigned to the ministerie and other holy vses Last of all the Iudiciall lawes giue rules concerning matters to be iudged of betwéen man and man for the preseruation of publique peace equitie and ciuil honestie Touching the two latter of these I will speake of them in place conuenient At this time I meane to discourse vpon the Morall lawe First of all therefore let no man thinke that before Moses time there was no lawe and that the lawe was by Moses firste of all published For the selfe same especiall pointes of the Morall lawe whiche Moses setteth down in the ten Commaundements were very well knowne to the Patriarches euen from the beginning of the world For they worshipped the one â—rue God alone for their God whome they reuerenced and called vpon him Iacob tooke away with him the Syrian Idolles of Laban out of his house and hid them in Bethel vnder an oke or Terebinth trée which was nigh to
feastes and holy dayes which we kéepe holy to Christe our Lord in memorie of his Natiuitie or Incarnation of his Circumcision of his Passion of the Resurrection and Ascension of Iesus Christe our Lorde into heauen and of his sending of the holy Ghost vpon his Disciples For Christian libertie is not a licentious power and dissoluing of godly Ecclesiasticall ordinances which aduaunce and set forward the glory of God and loue of our neighbor But for bicause the Lorde will haue holy dayes to be solemnized and kept to him self alone I do not therefore like of the festiuall dayes that are helde in honour of any creatures This glory and worship is due to God alone Paul sayth I wold not that any man should iudge you in part of an holie day or of the Sabbothes which are a shadow of things to come And againe Ye obserue dayes and monethes and yeares and times I feare least I haue laboured in you in vaine And therefore we at this day that are in the Churche of Christe haue nothing to doe with the Iewish obseruation we haue onely to wish indeuour to haue the Christian obseruation and exercise of Christian religion to be fréely kept obserued And yet as the hallowing of the Iewish sabboth so also the sanctifying or exercise of our Sunday must be spent occupyed about foure things which ought to be founde in the holy congregation of Christians if their Sunday be truely sanctified and kept holy as it should be Firste let all the godly Saintes assemble them selues together in the congregation Let there in that congregation so assembled be preached the worde of God let the Gospell there be read that the hearers maye learne thereby what they haue to thinke of God what the dutie and office is of them that worship God and how they ought to sanctifie the name of the lord Then let there in that congregation be made prayers and supplications for all the necessities of all people Let the Lord be praised for his goodnesse and thanked for his vnestimable benefits whiche he dayly bestoweth Then if time occasion and custome of the Church do so require let the sacramentes of the Church be religiously ministred For nothing is more required in this fourth commaundement than that we should holily obserue and deuoutly exercise the Sacramentes and holy lawfull profitable and necessarie rites and ceremonies of the Church Last of all let entyre humanitie and liberalitie haue a place in the Saints assembly let all learne to giue almes priuately and relieue the poore dayly and to do it frankly and openly so often as opporunitie of time and causes of néede shall so require And these are the dueties wherein the Lordes sabboth is kept holy euen in the churche of Christians and so much the rather if to these be added an earnest good wil to do no euil al the day long This discipline now must be brought in and established by euery householder in all our seuerall houses with as great diligence as it was with the Iewes Touching which thing I haue nothing to say here since I haue before so plainely handled this point as that ye perceiue that it agréeth euen to the Churche of vs that are Christians This one thing I adde more that it is the dutie of a Christian magistrate or at leastwise of a good housholder to compell to amendment the brekers and contemners of Gods sabboth and worship The péeres of Israell and all the people of God did stone to death as the Lord commaunded them the man that disobediently did gather stickes on the sabboth day Why then should it not be lawful for a Christian Magistrate to punishe by bodily imprisonment by losse of goods or by death the despisers of religion of the true and lawfull worship done to God and of the sabboth day verily though the foolishe and vndiscrete Magistrate in this corrupted age doe slackly looke to his office and duetie yet notwithstanding let euery householder do his indeuour to kéepe his seuerall familie from that vngodly naughtinesse let him punish them of his housholde by suche meanes as he lawfully may For if any one householder dwell among Idolaters which neyther haue nor yet desire to haue or frequente the Christian or lawful congregations theÌ„ may he in his own seuerall house gather a peculiar assemblie to prayse the Lorde as it is manifest that Lot did among the Sodomites Abraham Isaac and Iacob in the land of Chanaâ—n and in Egipt But it is a haynous sinne and a detestable schisme if the congregation be assembled either in cities or villages for thée then to séeke out bywayes to hide thy self not to come there but to contemn the church of God and asseÌ„blie of saints as the Anabaptistes haue takeÌ„ a vse to do Here therfore I haue to reckon vp the abuses of the sabboth day or that sinnes coÌ„mitted against this commaundement They transgresse this coÌ„maundement that cease not from euil works but abuse the sabboths rest to the prouoking of fleshly pleasures For they kéep the sabboth to God but work to the deuil in dicing in drinking in dauncing féeding their humors with the vanities of this world wherby we are not only drawn from the coÌ„panie of the holy congregation but do also defile our bodyes which we ought rather to sanctifie and kéepe holy They sinne against this precept which eyther exercise any handie occupation on the sabboth day or else lye wrapt in bed and fast a sléepe till the day be almost speÌ„t not once thinking to make one of Gods congregation They offend in this precept that awe their seruants to worke and by appointing them to other businesse do drawe them from the worship of God preferring other stinking thinges before the honour due to god And they aboue all other offende herein which do not only not kéepe holy the sabboth day them selues but doe also with their vngodly scoffes and euil examples cause other to despise and set light by religion when they do disdaine and mocke at the holy rites ceremonies at the ministerie ministers sacred Churches and godly exercises And herein too do both the goodmen and goodwiues offend if they be slacke in their owne houses to call vpon and to sée their families kéepe holy the sabboth day Who so euer do contemne the holynesse of the sabboth day they giue a flat and euident testimonie of their vngodlinesse and light regarde of Gods mightie power Furthermore the kéeping or despising of the sabboth doth always carry with it either ample rewards or terrible threates For the proofe whereof I will recite vnto you dearely beloued the wordes of Ieremie in his 17. cha Thus hath the Lord saide vnto me sayth he Goe and stand vnder the gate of the sonnes of the people through which the kings of Iuda goe in and out and vnder all the gates of Ierusalem and say vnto them Take heede for your liues that ye
all Goods ordinances scant any one can be found that is more commendable or profitable than wedlocke is Musonius Hierocles and other auncient sages thinke marriage to bee so necessarie to liue well and conueniently that the life of man without marriage séemeth to be maymed Euen they y heathens I meane doe make the euills and discommodities of mariage to consist in y married folkes and not in mariage For marriage of it selfe is good but many vse not well the thinge that is good and therefore they feele the smart of their foule abuse worthilie For who knoweth not that the faulte of dronkennesse is not to bee referred to wyne which is the good and holsome creature of God but to the excessiue bibbing and ouer great gréedinesse of maÌ„ which abuseth Gods good creature That which commeth out of the hart of man saith the Lord in the Gospell and not that which goeth in by the mouth defileth the man. Hereunto belongeth that saying of Paule the Apostle of Christ where hee attributeth sanctification to wedlocke for the bed saith he is vndefiled and in an other place he testifieth that the vnbeleuing husband is sanctified by the beléeuing wife hee affirmeth also that children borne in wedlocke are holy or cleane Moreouer the same Paule maketh Christ an eraÌ„ple of loue betwixt man and wife and shadoweth the mysteries of Christ and the Church by the colour of wedlocke he figureth I say a heauenly thing by an holy type that God doth allowe Wherevpon in an other place the same Apostle doth say That their doctrine is a verie doctrine of diuells which forbid men to marrie And so consequently it followeth that that is an heaueÌ„ly doctrine proceeding from God which permitteth mariage freely to all men and doth commende and reuerence it The excellencie and dignitie of matrimonie being thus vnderstoode let vs now séeke out and looke on the causes for which God hath ordeyned mariage for men to imbrace God according to his natural goodnesse directeth all his ordinaunces to the greate good and aboundant commoditie of mortal men and therefore it followeth that hee ordeyned matrimonie for the preseruatioÌ„ of mankinde to the end that mans lyfe might be pleasaunt swéete and thoroughly furnished with ioyes sufficient But al these causes may be reduced into the number of thrée First God himselfe doth say It is not good for man to be alone let vs make him an helpe therefore to be before him or to dwel with him So then that first cause whie wedlecke was instituted is mans commoditie that thereby the life of man might bée the pleasaunter and more coÌ„modious For Adam séemed not to liue halfe happilie nor sweetly enough vnlesse he had a wife to ioyne himselfe vnto which wife is not in the scriptures called an impediment or necessarie euill as certaine Poets and beastly men who hated women haue foolishly iangled but she is the helpe or arme of the man Antipater an heathen writer In sermone de Nuptiis doth wonderfullie agrée with this saying of the scripture and expresseth plainly what kinde of help and what manner of arme the wife is to her husband Whosoeuer saith hee hath not had triall of wife and children hee is vtterly ignoraunt of true mutuall goodwill Loue in wedlocke is mutuallie shewed when man and wife doe not coÌ„municate wealth children and hearts alone as friendes are wont to doe but haue their bodies in coÌ„mon also which friends cannot do And therfore Euripides laying a side the deadly hate that hee bare to women writ these verses in commendation of marriage The wife that gadds not gigglot wise with euerie flirting gill But honestly doth keepe at hoame not set to gossip still Is to her husband in his cares a passing sweete delight She heales his sicknesse all and calls againe his dying spirit By fawning on his angrie lookes she tourns them into smiles And keeps her husbaÌ„ds secrets cloase when friends worke wilie guiles For like as a man hauing one hand or one foote if by any meanes hee get himselfe an other may thereby the more easilie lay hold on what hee listeth or go whether he wil euen so he that hath married a wife shall more easilie enioy the healthfull pleasures and profitable commodities of this present life For married folkes for two eyes haue foure for two hands as many more which being ioyned together they maye the more easilie dispatche their handie businesses againe when the ones two handes are wearied the handes of the other supplie their roome kepe their worke in a forwardnesse still Mariage therfore which in steede of one member is by increase coÌ„pact of twaine is better able to passe thorough the course of this world than the single and vnwedded life Thus much out of Antipater Hierocles also in his booke de Nuptiis saith To liue with a woman is verie profitable euen beside the begetting of children For first she doth welcome vs hoame that are tyred abroad with labour and traueile shee interteyneth vs seruiceablie and doth all shee maye to recreate ouâ—e wearie mindes She maketh vs forget all sorrowe and sadnesse For the troublesom cases of our life and generallie of care and busines while wee are occupied in matters abroade in bargayning in the countrie or amonge oure friends are not easilie suffered to bee troubled with oure domesticall and houshold affayres but when we haue dispatched them and are once retourned to our wiues at home so that our minds are at quiet we restoared to our ease and libertie then are our coÌ„bersome businesses well lightened eased whereby they ceasse to trouble vs any longer Neither is a wife troublesome vndoubtedly but lighteneth things that are troublesom to vs For there is nothing so heauie that man and wife liuing in concord are not able to beare especiallie if they bee both willinge to doe their indeuour And so forth The second cause why matrimonie was ordeyned is the begetting of children for the preseruation of mankinde by increase and the bringing of them vppe in the feare of the lord For the Lord blessed Adam and Eua saying Increase and multiplie replenishe the earth Paule the Apostle in his Epistle to Titus saieth Speake to the elder women that they maye teache honest thinges that they may make the younger women to be sober minded to loue their husbandes to loue their childreÌ„ to be discrete hous keepers good obedient to their husbands And againe to Timothie Adam was not deceiued but the woman was seduced notwithstandinge through bearing of children she shal bee saued if they continue in faith and charitie and holines with modestie But the begetting of children were altogether vnprofitable if they were not wel brought vppe For shée that loueth her children in déede doth bring them vp in the feare of the Lord Which bringing vppe is no small coÌ„moditie to the comon weale Church of god The glorie also and worship of God is greatly augmented when as by wedlocke there
being vtterly forsaken of the Lord he heareth Samuel say to his face Thou hast refused and cast off the word of the Lord therefore hath God also cast thee away that thou shalt not be king of Israell I will not here stand ouer largely to declare the miseries and calamities wherein he was wrapped from that time forward For as he himselfe was horriblie haunted and vexed with the euill spirite so did he not ceasse to vexe and torment his people and kingdome vntill hee had brought them all into extreeme daunger where hee and some of his were slaine put to the worste by the heathen their enimyes leauing nothing behind him but a perpetuall shame and endlesse ignominie Next after Saule doth Dauid succeede in the seate and kingdome who without all controuersie was the most happiest of all other kinges and Princes But what stoare he did set by the word of the Lord it is euident to bee seene by many notable actes of his and especially in that Alphabeticall Psalme which in order and number is the hundreth and nintenth For therin he setteth forth the praise of Gods word the whoalsom vertue wherof he doth at large wonderfully expound in teaching what great desire zeale we ought to haue thereto For he was scholed had learned before by priuate mishaps and shameful deeds lastly by the vnhappie seditioÌ„ of his graceles sonne Absalom what an euill it is to decline froÌ„ the word of the lord SolomoÌ„ the sonne of Dauid the wisest most coÌ„mended king of all the world did so long enioy prosperitie praise at the mouth of the Lord as he did not neglect with reuerence to obey his word But when once he had transgressed the Lords commaundement streight way the Lord did say vnto him For as much as this is done of thee and that thou hast not kept mine ordinaunces and my statutes which I commaunded thee I will rent thy kingdome from thee and will giue it to thy seruaunt And nowe marke that according to that saying immediately after Solomons death the kingdome was rent into two partes and that 10. Tribes followed Ieroboam the seruaunt of Solomon Two tribes claue still to Roboam Solomons sonne Hee for neglecting the word of the Lord following after straunge Gods is ouerwhelmed with an infinite number of wofull miseries For the Scripture testifieth that the Aegyptians came vpp against Hierusalem and did destroy the Citie Palace and temple of the lord Abia the sonne of Roboam ouercame the host of Israell and bare away a triumphant victorie when hee had wounded and slaine fiue hundred thousand men of the 10. Tribes of Israell And of this so great a victorie no other cause is mencioned but because hee beleeued the word of the lord Next after Abia did his sonne Asa a renowmed and most puissaunt king reigne in his steede of whom the holy Scripture testifieth that hee abolished all superstition and did restoare sincere religion according to the word of God whereby hee obteyned a most flourishing kingdome in peace and quietnesse by the space of fourtie yeares Againe of Iosaphat Asa his sonne wee read The Lord was with Iosaphat because he walked in the former wayes of his father Dauid sought not Baalim but sought the God of his father and walked in his commaundement And therefore for his princelike wealth and famous victories he was renowmed through all the world But to his sonne Ioram who forsooke the word of God Helias the Prophete said Because thou hast not walked in the wayes of Iosaphat thy father and in the wayes of king Asa but hast walked the wayes of the kings of Israell behold with a great plague wil the Lord smite thy folke thy children thy wiues and all thy goods And thou shalt suffer great paine euen a disease of the bowells vntill thy guttes fall out And whatsoeuer the Lord threatened to bring vppon him by the mouth of the Prophet that did the vnhappie king feele with vnspeakeable tormentes to his great reproche being made an example of wretchâ—dnesse miserie which doth light on all the pates of them that do forsake the word of god Neither was the happ of Ochosias sonne to king Ioram and Athalia in any point better For at the commaundement of Iehu hee was stabbed in and slaine wretchedly bâ—câ—usâ— hee chose rather to followe the lawes and rites of the kinges of Israell than the verie true lawes of the Lord his god Moreouer Ioas a child yet but seuen yeares old being by the labour fayth and diligence of the faithfull priest Ioiada restoared to and settled in the place of his father who was slaine before him reigned after the wicked Athalia was put to death most happilie and in a prosperous state so longe as Ioiada the priest did line But when the high priest was once departed out of this world vnto the Lord the king being immediately seduced by the malice and wilinesse of his wicked counsellours left off to follow the word of the lord And as hee ceassed to followe the lord so did felicitie and glorie forsake to followe him For the Syrians comming on with a verie small power of armed men doe destroy and put to flight an insinite hoast of Iewish people they put to the sword all Ioas his counsellours and make a spoile of all his kingdome And Ioas for reiecting the Lord deserued with excessiue griefe first to behold this miserie than to 〈◊〉 away with a long consuming sicknesse and lastly vppon his bedd to haue his throate cruellte cutt of his owne houshold scruaunts Amasias the sonne of Ioas is renoâ—med for a â—amous victorie which he obteyned vppon the Idumitâ—s for no other cause but for obeying the word of the lord But afterward when hee began to rebell against God and his Prophets he is in battaile vanquished by Ioas king of Israell by whom when be was spoyled and compelled to see the ouerthrowe of a great part of the walles of Hierusalem he was himselfe at the last by conspiratours entrâ—pped and miserablie murdered Next after him succeeded his sonne Osias who also as well as his father enioyed a singular felicitie and most happie life so longe as he gainsayed not the mouth of God but when hee would vsurpe and take vppon him that office which God had properly appointed to the Leuits alone directly opposing himselfe against the word of the Lord he was striken with a leprosie and for his vncleannesse was compelled seuerallie to dwell â—loofe in banishmeÌ„t from the companie of men euen vntil his last and dying day Iothan also the sonne of Osias is reported to haue beene wealthie and victorious in his warres the cause of this felicitie the Scripture dâ—th briefly add and say Iothan became mightie because he directed his wayes before the Lord his God. But contrarily Achaz the some of Iothan as hee was of all the Iewishe kinges almost the wickeddest so was hee in his life
the most vnfortunate For in so much as hee forsâ—â—ke the lawe of the Lord his God the Lord deliuered both him and his people first into the hands of the king of Syrians and afterward into the hands of the Israelites who in one day â—lew one hundred and twentie thousand Iewes and tooke captine away with them two hundreth thousand women and children So Achaz himselfe and all that were his by feeling had proofe of all kinde of calamities beeing made an example to terrifie all other that doe gaiâ—â—say the woorde of god The good and godly king Ezechias succeeded his vngodly father in the seate and kingdome Of him wee haue this testimonie in the holie Scripture Hee did that which was right in the sight of the Lord according to all that his father Dauid did Hee put away the high places and brake the images and cut downe the groaues and all to brake the brasen Serpent which Moses had made For vnto those dayes the children of Israell burnt sacrifice to it Hee trusted in the Lord God of Israell For hee claue to the Lord and departed not from him but kept his commaundements which the Lord commaunded Moses And now let vs heare what followed vppon this obedience and faith of his The Scripture goeth forward and sayth And the Lord was with him so that hee prospered in all thinges that hee tooke in hand While hee did reigne the most auncient and puissant Monarchie of the Assyrians was broken and diminished For when Senachâ—rib king of Assyria besieged the citie of Ierusalem the Angell of the Lord in one night â—lue in the Assyrian campe one hundred fourescore and fiue thousand souldiours And the king of Babylon also did verie honourably by his ambassadours send prince like giftes vnto Ezechias desiring earnestly his amitie and friendshipp For the glorie of that most godly king was blowen abroade and knowen in all the world Againe when his sonne Manasses a verie wicked man did not treade the pathe and expresse the deedes of his most holy father but being made king in the twelfth yeare of his age did of purpose crosse the word of God and brought in againe all the superstition which his father had abolished hee was taken captiue and carried away to Babylon and although by the goodnesse and mercie of God hee was restoared to his seate againe yet when he died hee left a maymed and a trouble some kingdome vnto his sonne Ammon who also for his rebellion against the word of God as a most vnfortunate man reigned but two yeares onely and was at the last wretchedly slaine by his owne houshold seruaunts In place of his murdered father was his sonne Iosias settled in the kingdome being when hee was crowned a child but eight yeares old Of all the kinges of Iuda he was the floure and especiall crowne Hee reigned quietly and in all pointes most happilie by the space of one and thirtie yeares Now the Scripture which cannot lye doth paint out to our eyes the fayth and obedience which hee did deuoutly shewe to the woord of God for which that felicitie did accompanie his kingdome Hee was nothing moued with the admonitions of his father Ammons counsellours But so soone as hee had heard the woords of the lawe read out of the booke which Helkia the high priest found in the temple at Hierusalem hee streight way committed himselfe whoaly to God and his woorde Neither stayed hee to looke for the mindes and reformations of other kinges and kingdomes but quickly forecasting the best for his people hee beganne to reforme the corrupted religion which hee did especially in the eightenth yeare of his age And in that reformation hee had a regard alwayes to followe the meaning of the holie scripture alone and not to giue eare to the deedes of his predecessours to the prescribed order of longe continuaunce noâ— to the common voyces of the greatest multitude For he assembled his people together before whome hee layde open the booke of Gods lawâ— and appointed all thinges to be ordered according to the rule of his written word And therevppon it commeth which wee finde written that hee spared not the auncient temples longe accustomed rites which Solomon and Ieroboam had erected and ordeyned against the word of god To be short this king Iosias pulled downe and ouerthrew whatsoeuer was set vpp in the Church or kingdome of Iuda against the woorde of god And least peraduenture any one should cauill and say that hee was ouer hardie and too roughe in his dealinges the Scripture giueth this testimonie of him and sayth Like vnto him was there no king before him which turned to the Lord with all his heart with all his soule and all his might according to all the lawe of Moses neither after him arose there any such as hee Whereas wee read therefore that this so commended and most fortunate king was ouercome and slaine in a foughten battaile that death of his is to be compted part of his felicitie not of his miserie For the Lord himselfe said to Iosias I will gather thee vnto thy fathers and in peace shalte thou bee buried that thine eyes may not see all the euill which I will bring vppon this place For there is no greater argument that the people and verie princes of the kingdome vnder that most holie king were meere hypocrites and idolaters than for beecause next immediately after his death both his sonnes and Peeres reiecting the word of God did bring in againe all superstition and blasphemous wickednesse Whereuppon wee reade that for the whoale 22. yeares wherein the kinges of Iudâ— did reigne after the death of Iosias there was no peace or quietnesse in Hierusalem but perpetuall seditions and most bloudie murders Next after Iosias reigned his sonne Ioachas but within three monethes after he was taken bound and ledd captiue away into the land of Aegypt After the leading away of Ioachas his brother Ioachim ware the crowne whom in the eleuenth yeare of his reigne being bound in chaynes was slaine by Nabuchodonosor and lastly as Ieremie saith was buried in the sepulcre of an Asse In Ioachims steede was his sonne Iechonias set vpp but about three monethes after hee with his Princes and substaunce was taken captiue and ledd away to Babylon After him the kingdome was giuen to Zedechias the sonne of Iosias but because hee would not obey the word of God preached by the Prophete Ieremie he looseth both his life and kingdome in the eleuenth yere of his reigne In whose time also the temple is set on fire Hierusalem is sacked and the people slaine for the most part or led away captiue Thus much hetherto touching the kinges of Iuda For in Zedechias both the kingdome and maiestie or dignitie thereof did fayle and make an ende To these if wee add the endes and destinies of the kinges of Israell we shal againe be compelled to confesse that all felicitie of kinges and kingdomes doe
consist in hearing and following the word of God and that contrarily calamities and miseries doe rise by the coÌ„tempt and neglecting of the same For Ieroboam the first king of the seperated Israelites letting passe the word of God did ordeyne new rites to worship the Lord by and erected new temples but by so doing hee ouerthrew himselfe his house and all his kingdome After him doth Baasa succeede both in the kingdome idolatrous religion which was the cause why he his were vtterly destroyed Then followeth Amri the father of Achab who for augmenting idolatrous impietie is horriblie slaine with all his family so that not one of his escaped the reuenging sword of Gods anger ielousie And for because Iehu was faithfull valliant in killing those tyraunts in dispatching Baals priestes rooting out of idolatrous superstition the Lord doth promise say vnto him Because thou hast zealously done that which thou hast done according to all that is right in my sight therefore shall thy children vnto the fourth generation sit on the seat of Israel And wee read verily that his sonnes and nephues were notable Princes which succeded in the kingdome euen Ioachas Ioas Ieroboam the second of that name and Zacharias The other kinges as Sellum Manahe Pekaiah Peka and Osee had their kingdome altogether like to the kingdome of the sonne of Iosâ—as to wit in a seditious troublesome a most miserable taking For they despised the mouth of the lord Therfore were they vtterly cutt off and for the most part either slaine or carried away captiue by their enimies the Assyrians From the diuision of tbe people into two seuerall kingdomes after the death of Solomon there were in number 19 kinges of Israell and 18. of Iuda The kings of Israell altogether reigned about 272. yeares and they of Iuda about 393. Now by the space of so many yeares in the most renowmed peculiar people of God which was as it were a glasse set before the eyes of all nations to view and behold themselues in there might the truest causes of felicitie calamities of all kings kingdoms in the whoale world be so liuely represented and perfectly paynted that there should bee no neede to fetch from else where a more plaine and euident demonstration of the same And yet for al that wee are not without other forreigne examples wherby to proue it For the Pharaoes of Aegypt were the destruction both to themselues and also to their kingdome by their stubborne rebellion against Gods word Againe Darius Priscus and the great Nabuchodonosor enioyed no small felicitie because they despised not the counsells of Daniel Balthazar king of Babylon a despightfull contemner of God and his word is in one night destroyed with all his power Babylon the most auncient and famous citie of the world is taken set on fyre sacked and ouerthrowne and the kingdom translated to the Medes and Persians Neither were the kinges of Persia vnfortunate at all I meane Cyrus and Darius otherwise called Artaxerxes because they fauoured the word of God and did promoate his people and true religion But on the other side wee read that Antiochus syrnamed Epiphanes was most vnfortunate who as it were making warre with God himselfe did most wickedly burne and make away the bookes of holy Scripture Furthermore wee haue as great stoare of examples also euen out of those Histories which followed immediately the time of Christ his ascension For so many Romane Emperours kinges and Princes as persecuted the preaching of the Gospell and Church of our Lord Iesus Christ aduaunced idolatrie and superstitious blasphemie so many I say did die a foule and shamefull death Of this are Eusebius and Orosius renowmed Historiographers assured witnesses Againe S. Augustine lib. 5. de Ciuit. Dei affirmeth that incredible victories verie great glorie and most absolute felicitie hath beene giuen by God vnto those kinges which haue in faith sincerely embraced Christe their Lord and vtterly subuerted idolatrie and superstitious blasphemie It is euident therefore that felicitie commeth by good will and obedience to the word of God that all kings and kingdoms shal be vnhappie which forsake the word of God and turne themselues to mens inuentions And this I haue I trust declared hetherto so plainly that the hearers may seeme not onely to vnderstand but also to see before their eyes and as it were to feele with their hands the pith and materiall substaunce of this whole treatise But wherunto doth all this tend That your Royall maiestie forsooth may vndoubttingly know be assuredly persuaded that true felicitie is gotten and reteyned by faithfull studie in the word of God to witt if you submit your selfe altogether and your whoale kingdome to Christe the chiefe and highest Prince if throughout your whoale realme you dispose and order religion and all matters of iustice according to the rule of Gods holy word if you decline not one haires breadth from that rule but studie to aduaunce the kingdome of Christ and goe on as hetherto you haue happily begon to subuert tread vnder foote the vsurped power of that tyrannicall Antichrist Not that your maiestie needeth any whit at all mine admonitions or instructions For you haue vndoubtedly that heauenly teachâ—r in your minde I meane the holie Ghoste which inspireth you with the verie true doctrine of sincere and pure religion Your Maiestie hath the sacred Bible the holiest booke of all bookes wherein as in a perfect rule the whoale matter of pâ—etie our true saluation is absolutely conteyned and plainly set downe Your Maiestie hath noble men and many Counsellours belonging to your kingdome faithfull valliaunt and skilfull heads both in the lawe of God and men who for their wisedome loue that they beare to the sincere truâ—th are greatly commended amonge forreigne nations And for that cause all the faithfull doe thinke and call your maiestie most happie But that happie king Ezechias although hee did especially vse the helpe of those excellent men Esâ—â— and Micheas did not yet despise faithfull admonishers euen amonge the 〈◊〉 sort of Leuites neither thought they that in admonishing the king theâ— lâ—st and 〈…〉 labour in vaine I therefore hauing good affiaunce in your 〈◊〉 good aâ—d godlâ—disposition do verily hope that this short discourse of mine touching the true causes of the felicitie and calamities of kinges and kingdoms shall haue a proâ—iting place with you Euen I which 12. yeares since did dedicate vnto your father of famous memorie Henrie viij a booke touching the authoritie of the holie Scripture and the institution and function of Bishopps against the Pontificall chuffes of the Romishe superstition and tyrannie and now by experience know that that labour of mine brought forth no small fruite within the realme of England am now so bold againe as to dedicate these my Sermons vnto your Royall maiestie In these Sermons I handle not the least and lowest points or places of Christian religion the
lawe sinne grace the Gospell and repentaunce Neither doe I as I thinke handle them irreligiously For I vse to conferre one Scripture with an other than which there is no way better and safer to follow in the handling of matters touching our religion And forbecause you are the true defender of the Christian fayth it cannot bee but well vndoubtedly to haue Christian Sermons come abroad vnder the defence of your Maiesties name My minde was according to mine abilitie and the measure of fayth which is in mee to further the cause of true religion which now beginneth to budd in England to the great reioysing of all good people I haue therefore written these Sermons at large and handled the matter so that of one many more may bee gotten Wherein the Pastors discretion shall easily discerne what is most auayleable and profitable for euery seuerall Church And the Pastors duetie verily is rightly to moawe the word of truth and aptly to giue the fodder of life vnto the Lords flocke They will not thinke much I hope because in these Sermons I doe vse the same matter the same arguments and the very same words that other before mee both auncient and late writers whom I haue iudged to followe the Scriptures haue vsed yer nowe or which I my selfe haue else wher alledged in other bookes of mine heretofore published For as this doctrine at all times in all pointes agreeable to it selfe is safest to be followed so hath it alwayes beene worthily praised of all good and godly people If the Lord graunt me life leysure strength I will shortly add the other eight Sermons of the fourth Decade which as yet are behinde And all that I say heere I speake it still without all preiudice to the iudgement of the right and true Church Our Lord Iesus the king of kinges and Lord of Lords lead you with his spirite and defend you to the glorie of his name and safetie of all your Realme At Tigure in the moneth of March the yeare of our Lord. 1550. Your Maiesties duetifullie bounden and daily Oratour Henrie Bullinger minister of the Church at Tigure in Swicerland THE THIRD DECADE of Sermons written by Henrie Bullinger Of the fourth precept of the second Table which is in order the 8. of the 10. Commaundementes Thou shalt not steale Of the owning and possessing of proper goods and of the right and lawfull getting of the same against sundrie kinds of theft ¶ The first Sermon FOR the susteyning and nourishing of oure liues families wee men haue néede of earthly riches Nexte therefore after the comaundements touching the preseruation of mans life and the holy kéeping of wedlocks knot in this fourth commaundement a lawe is giuen for the true getting possessing vsing and bestowing of wealth and worldly substance to the ende that wée should not get them by theft or euill meanes that we should not possesse them vniustly nor vse or spend them vnlawfully Iustice requireth to vse riches wel and to giue to euery man that which is his now since the lawes of God bee the lawes of Iustice they do verie necessarilie by way of comaundement say Thou shalt not steale These words againe in number are fewe but in sense of ample signification For in this precept theft it self is vtterly forbidden all shifting subtilties are flatly prohibited deceipt and guile is banished al cousening fetches are cleane cutt off couetousnes idlenes prodigalitie or lauishe spending and all vniuste dealing is herein debarred Moreouer charge is here giuen for mainteining of iustice and that especially in contractes and bargaynes Wonderfull turmoyles verily are raysed vpp and begonne amonge men of this world about the getting possessing and spēding of temporall riches it was expedient therefore that God in his lawe which he ordeyneth for the health cōmeditie and peace of vs men should appoint a state and prescribe an order for earthly goods as in this lawe hee hath most excellently done And that yee maye the better vnderstand it I wil at this present by the help of Gods holy spirite discourse vppon the proper owning and vpright gettinge of worldly riches in which treatise the whoale consideration of theft in all his kinds shal be plainly declared For the proper owning and possessing of goods is not by this precept prohibited but wée are forbidden to gett them vniustly to possesse them vnlawfully and to spend them wickedly yea by this commaundement the proper owning of peculiar substance is lawfully ordeined firmely established The Lord forbiddeth theft therefore hee ordeineth confirmeth the proper owning of worldly riches For what canst thou steale if all things be common to all men For thou hast stollen thine owne and not another mans if thou takest from an other that which hée hath But God forbiddeth thefte and therefore by the making of this lawe hée confirmeth the proper possession of peculiar goods But because there is no small number of that furious secte of Anabaptistes which denie this proprietie of seuerall possessions I will by some euident testimonies of Scripture declare that it is both allowed and ratified of old Of Abraham who in the Scripture is called the father of faith Eliezer his seruaunt saith God hath blessed my maister merueylously that hee is become great hath giuen him sheepe and Oxen siluer and gold men seruaunts and mayde seruaunts camels and asses and to his sonne hath he giuen all that he hath Loe then Abraham was wealthie did possesse by the right of proprietie al those things which God had giuen him and he left them all by the title of inheritaunce as peculiar and proper goods vnto his sonne Isaac Isaac therefore and Iacob possessed their owne and proper goods Moreouer God by the hand of Moses brought the Israelites his people into the land of promise the groūds whereof he did by lot diuide vnto the tribes of Iosue his seruaunt appointing to euery one a particular portion to possesse and did by lawes prouide that those inheritaunces should not be mingled and confounded together In Solomon and the Prophets there are very many preceptes and sentences tending to this purpose But I knowe verie well that these troublesome wranglers do make this obiection and say That Christian men are not bound to these proofes that are fetched out of the old Testament And although I could confute that obiection and proue that those places of the old Testament doe in this case binde vs to marke and followe them yet wil I rather for shortnesse sake alledge some proofes out of the Scriptures of the newe testamēt to stop their mouthes withall Our Lord Iesus Christ doth greatly commend in his disciples the woorkes of mercie which doe consiste in feedinge the hungrie in giuing drincke to the thirstie in cloathing the naked in visiting prisoners and those that be sick and in harbouring strangers and banished men Hée therefore graunteth to his disciples a proprietie and possession of peculiar goodes wherewith they may frankly
do good vnto other and helpe the néedie and the man in miserie But the proper owning of seueral goodes being once taken away good déedes and almes must of necessitie bée vtterly lacking For if all thinges be common then doest thou giue nothing of that which is thine but all that thou spendest is of the common richesse Yet Paule the Apostle in his Epistle to the Corinthians biddeth euery one to lay vpp almes by himselfe which hée might receiue when hee came vnto Corinthe Hee doth also commaund euerie one to bestowe so much as he can finde in his hart willingly to giue and according to the quantitie that euery one possesseth not according to that which he possesseth not yet not to bestowe it so that they to whome it is giuen should haue more then enoughe and they which giue should bee pinched with penurie and lacke of things necessarie The same Apostle saith We beseech you brethren that you studie to bee quiet to doe your owne businesse and to worke with your owne hands as we cōmaunded you that you may walk honestly to them that be without and that ye may haue lack of nothing I could out of other his Epistles alledge many more proofes of this same sort but these are enoughe to declare sufficiently that proprietie of goods is in both the testaments permitted to Christian men In the Actes of the Apostles wée read that among them of the primatiue Apostolicall Church al thinges were common but that which followeth in the same booke doth declare what kinde of communion that was which they had For Luk saith None of them said that anything was his of that which he possessed Loe heere the first Christians possessed houses groundes other riches by the right of proprietie and yet they possessed them not as their owne goods but as the goods of other men as it were in common so notwithstanding that the right of proprietie did stil remaine in possessours owne hand if so be at any time necessitie so required they sould their lands and houses and helped the neede of them that lacked If they sould then that which they sould was vndoubtedly their owne For no good man doth sel an other mans substance but that which is his owne or that which hee hath taken in hand to husband as his owne Moreouer S. Peter compounding all this controuersie saith to Ananias whiles that land remayned was it not thine owne and when it was sould was it not in thy power How is it then that thou lyest to the holy Ghoste and kéepest backe part of the price of the land and makest notwithstanding as though thou haddest brought the whole price vnto vs It was in Ananias his power not to haue sold the land and when it was sold to haue kept to himself the whole summe of monie and yet for that deed hée should not haue beene excluded from the Church of the faithfull It was frée therefore at that time euen as at this day also it is eyther to sell or not to sell their landes and possessions and to bestowe it commonly for the relieuing of the poore Therefore that place in the Actes of the Apostles doth not take away the right of proprietie nor commaunde such a communion of euery mans goodes as our maddheaded Anabaptistes goe about to ordeine And forbéecause I perceiue that some doe very stiffely sticke to the letter and vrge that communion of substaunce it shal not be tedious to recite vnto you dearely beloued other mens iudgments touching this point I meane the opinions of them which by conference of Scriptures haue made this matter most plaine and manifest Whereas wee read in the second Chapiter of the Actes that all which beléeued were ioyned in one it must not so bee vnderstoode as though they like Monks forsaking euery one his proper house did dwell together in common all in one house but that they as it is immediately after added continued daily in the temple with one accord not that they left off euery man to eate in his owne house and to prouide things necessarilie required of nature or that euery one sold the house that hée had since there is afterwarde added Breaking bread from house to house If they brake bread from house to house let these Anabaptistes aunsweare in what houses the Christians at Hierusalem did breake their bread In the houses of vnbeleuers I think nay Therefore they brake bread eate meat in the houses of the faithfull Howe therefore did they all sell or forsake their lāds and houses howe did they liue together like cloysterers whereas Luke saith therefore that so many as beléeued were ioyned in one that is to be vnderstoode that they did often times assemble in the temple so then that communicating of goods among the Christians was nothing else but a sale which the welthier sorte made of their landes and houses to the end that by bestowing that money the poore might be relieued least they being compelled by penurie and famine should turne from Christianitie to Iudaisme againe Moreouer wée read in many places of the Actes that Christians kept to them selues the vse of their houses and ordering of their substaunce as in the ninth of the Actes we finde of Tabitha who was full of good workes making coates cloathinge for widowes and poore people In the twelfth of the Actes wée reade that Peter the Apostle béeing brought out of prison came to the house of Marie the mother of Iohn whose syrname was Marke where many were gathered togeather to praye he saith not to dwell but to praye whereby thou maist vnderstand that the congregation was assembled in that house to praye Againe in the ninth Chapter Peter stayeth many dayes in y house of Simon the Tanner which was a Christian man and dwelt in his owne house And in the eleuenth Chapter the disciples according to euery ones abilitie sent helpe to the brethren which dwelt in Iurie Lo here as euerie one saith he was of abilitie But what abilitie could any of them haue had vnlesse they had somewhat of their owne in possession In the 16. Chapter Lydia the woman that solde purple when shée was baptised did say If ye haue iudged me to be faithfull to the Lorde come into my house and abide there Why sayde shée not sell my house but come into my house but forbecause shée did so possesse her house after shee beléeued as that shée made it common to the Apostles In the 20. Chapter Paule doth glorie that he hath not desired any mannes golde siluer or pretious cloathes But what sense or reason could be in these woordes vnlesse it were lawfull for Christian men to keepe the possession of that which is theirs And in the 21. Chapter Phillip had at Caesaria a house and foure daughters why sold he not his house Philemon also Paules hoste had both a house and a seruaunt too It is therefore moste plaine and euident that the holie
significaÌ„tly in the Psalme where he sayth My feete were almost gone my treadings had wel nigh slipped for I was greeued at the wicked when I did see the vngodly in such prosperitie for they are in no peril of deth they are I say troubled with no diseases whereby they are drawne as it were to death but are lustie and strong They come into no misfortune like other meÌ„ but are free froÌ„ the euils wherwith other folk are plagued and this is the cause that they are so holden with pride wrapped in violence as in a garment Their eyes swel with fatnes and they do euen what they lust They stretch forth their mouth vnto heauen and their tongue goeth thoroughe the world Yea they dare to say Tush how shuld God perceiue it Lo these are the vngodly these prosper in the world these haue riches in possession TheÌ„ said I haue I cleÌ„sed my hart in vaine â—ashed mine hands in innocencie â–ª and I beare punisheÌ„t euery day And while I thought thus to my self I had almost departed from the generation of Gods children Now since this is so it followeth consequently to beate out the causes of these calamities For in so doinge wée shal be the better able to iudge rightly of the miseries both of that godly and wicked sort of people The causes of calamities are many of many sortes but the generall and especiall cause is knowen to be sinne For by disobedieÌ„ce sinne entred into that world and death by sinne and so coÌ„sequently diseases and al euills in the world They are very lightheaded and vaine fellowes that referre these causes to I cannot tell what blind constellations and mouinges of Planets For wee by our euill lustes and corrupte affections do heape vp day by day one euill on an others necke And at our elbowes standeth the deuill who roundeth vs in the eares eggeth vs forwards and as helps to spurre vs on there are a crewe of naughtie packes that neuer ceasse to traine vs in and daily there doe rise vp diuers instruments of tribulation wherewith the most wise and iust God doth suffer vs men to be excercised and tormented But the same causes of affliction are not alwayes founde to bee in the holy worshippers of God as are in the wicked despisers of his name The Saintes are often afflicted that by their trouble the glorie of GOD may be knowen to the world For when the disciples of Christ did sée y blind man in the Gospell which was blind from his mothers wombe they said to that Lord Maister who sinned this man or his parents that he was borne blinde Iesus aunswered Neither did this man sinne nor his parentes but that the woorkes of God might be made manifest in him Likewise when the Lord heard say that Lazarus was sicke This disease said hee is not to death but to the glorie of God that by it the sonne of God may be glorified And yet if wee touch this matter to the quicke there can none in the woorld be found without sinne so that if the Lorde will marke oure iniquities hee shall alwayes finde somewhat to be punished in vs As it is at large declared in the booke of Iob. Furthermore the Lord doth suffer his spouse the Church which hée loueth full dearely to bee troubled and afflicted to this end and purpose that hee may openly declare that the electe are defended preserued and deliuered by the power ayde of God and not by the policie or help of man For Paule saith We haue this treasure in earthen vessells that the excellencie of the power may be Gods and not of vs while we are troubled on euerie side but not made sorrowfull Wee are in pouertie but not in extreeme pouertie wee suffer persecution but are not forsaken therein wee are cast downe but wee perish not wee alwayes beare about in the bodie the dying of the Lord Iesus that the life of Iesus might also be made manifest in our body For wee which liue are alwayes deliuered vnto death for Iesus sake that the life also of Iesus might bee made manifest in our mortall fleshe Also the same Apostle saith Vertue is made perfect in infirmitie Againe as the afflictions of the holy martyrs and faithfull Saintes of Christ are testimonies of the doctrine of faith as our Sauiour in the Gospell saith They shall deliuer you vp to counsells in their Synagogues they shall scourge you yea ye shal bee brought before kinges and rulers for my sake that this might bee for a wittnesse to them and the people Euen so in like manner are the Saintes ouerladen wyth miseries made examples for vs to learne by how to ouercome and despise the world and to aspire to heauenly thinges Finally the Lord doeth trie these that bée his by laying the crosse vppon their neckes and purgeth them like gold in the fire hée cutteth from vs many occasions of euill that hee may bring vs to the bearing of greater and more plentifull fruite The wisedome of the Lord doeth therein followe the manner of Goldsmythes who put their gold into the fire to purge and not to marre it And hée imitateth also good husbandmen who when their corne is somewhat too ranke do mowe it downe and prune their trées not to destroy but make them beare more abundant fruite And this flesh of ours verilie in peace and quietnesse is luskish lazie drowsie and slowe to good and honest exercises it is content and séeketh no further than earthly thinges it is whoalie giuen to pleasures it doth vtterly forget God and godly thinges nowe therefore it is not expedient onely but also very necessarie to haue this dull and sluggishe lumpe stirred vpp and excercised with troubles afflicions and sharpe persecutions The Saints herein are like toyron which by vse is somewhat woarne and diminished but by lying stil vnoccupied is eaten more with ruste and canker Most truely therefore said S. Peter Dearely beloued thincke it not straunge that yee are tried wyth fire which thing is to trie you as though some straunge thing happened vnto you But reioyce rather in that yee are partakers of the afflictions of Christ that when his glorie is reucaled yee may be merie and glad For Paule to Timothie saith Remember that Iesus Christe of the seede of Dauid was raised from the dead according to my gospel for which I am afflicted as an euill doer euen vnto bondes and yet I suffer al things for the electes sakes that they might also obteine the saluation which is in Christ Iesus with eternall glorie It is a faithfull saying For if wee bee dead with him we shal also liue with him if we be patient we shal reigne with him if we denie him hee shall also denie vs. For in his epistle to the Romans he saith Those which hee knew before he did also predestinate that they should be like facioned vnto the shape of his sonne that
thereof is made to be this that when the highe priest went into the holy of holies the sound might be heard because he should by and by die the death vnlesse he did so Nowe solloweth the Ephod of the high priest which differeth much frō that whereof I spake before For it was not of lynnen but woauen with weauers worke of diuers colours of gold purple and silke being vnlike to the other in shape and making For it belonged to the highe priestes alone and was a brestlap comming ouer the bulke from the necke to the hippes for like a curet it couered the breste it came ouer the hinder parte of the shoulders and about both the sides vnder the armehooles bearing the same facion that at this day womens stomachers doe which wée Switeers call Libli This Ephod hée ware vppon the topp of his Megil that came downe to his ancles Vppon eche shoulder hée bare on Onyx stone called Schoham wherein were grauen the names of the children of Israell against the breast there was nothing woauen in it but a place was lefte voyd for the breastlap of Iudgment For the breastlap of Iudgemēt whiche is called Hosen was the eighth ornament of their attyre and it was a woauen cloath made of gold purple and silke about an handbreadth quare and double and hemmed about on euery side because it should not rauell out In that there was woauen precious stoanes of a wonderfull greatnesse for the kinde and of a meruaylous price which were placed so in foure sundry rowes that euery rancke conteyned thrée stones in which as in the Onyx stones were grauen the names of the children of Israel They glistered wyth a wonderfull brightnesse for no stones were set in the brestlap but such as shoane excéedingly Whereby it seemeth that Vrim and Thummim was nothing else but these rowes of precious stones For Vrim Thummim signifie lighte and perfectnesse For as these stones did giue great light so were they pure without all manner of spotts And they thought that the highe priest did neuer saye right in a matter of weight nor when hée was asked did vtter truely the aunswears and Oracles of God but when the breastlapp of Iudgemente did hange on his breast Nowe this breastlap of Iudgement was tyed to the Ephod or the other breastlap by golden rings beneath and aboue it hounge downe the shoulders by golden chaynes that were fastened vnder the Onyx stones This was the most precious and excellent parte of the high priestes apparel For it was the coffer of wisedome and treasure of all lawe and knowledge of equitie and iustice from whence the Israelites did fetch as it were the determinate aunsweares to such doubtes as at any time they stucke vppon which is the cause as it séemeth that some haue translated Vrim and Thummim into the Greke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is say they doctrine truth is in the priestes breast The last of all is the golden Plate For vpon the high priests head there was a blew silke lace where vppon this plate was put which was broad beneath and sharpe aboue in facion somewhat like to the labell of a bishops Miter wherein was written Holie to the Lord or The holines of the Lord. For Christ our Lord alone is holiest of all and he that sanctifieth vs all Hée is an Antichrist that doth vsurpe the name or title Some thinke that in that plate was written that name of GOD that was not lawfull for any man to vtter This plate was tyed to the capp full vppon the forehead with a blew silke lace and was as it were a crowne vppon his head Thus I say were the high priest and vnderpriests arayed at the first These sundrie Ceremonies haue sundrie and goodly significations The vse and end of these ordinaunces the Lord declared by Moses to be for glorie and comelinesse sake for they were inuented partly for the winning of credite and authoritie to the ministers of religion and partly for the commendation or aduancement of religion it selfe because the things are most regarded that are set forthe with so great solemnitie Moreouer it was profitable and especiallie necessarie with these busie Ceremonies to set a woorke the people which if they had béene without such Ceremonies of their owne was very proane and ready to haue embraced the idolatrous rites of heathen nations Furthermore those Ceremoniall clothes vsed by the Priestes Aarons successors do offer to vs the beholding of Christ the true and highest priest He was apparelled with the garment of righteousnes temperance vertue which garmēt is cōmon vnto vs also For al Christians must put on and be cladd with Christe And yet Christe hath the preeminence as the high and chiefest priest among vs all not onely because he doth sanctifie vs and indue vs with vertue but also because hée hath certaine properties peculiar to himselfe as hée that is both very God and the Sauiour of the world Hée beareth vs vppon his breast and shoulders as Aaron did the precious stones for wée are not vile but very déere in the sight of god Out of the breast of oure high priest Christ doth glister and shine the light of eternall wisedome For in him as it were in the treasurie of gods eternal wisedome are all the riches of knowledge and wisedome layed vpp and locked Hée is the light of the world hée is both trueth and perfectnesse so that all the world should of right require and séeke at Christe alone for lawes ordinances aunsweares and whatsoeuer else is néedeful to perfectnesse and true happinesse Hée is the holy of holies the verie maiestie holines of God vpon his head is the crowne of glorie very rightly placed as hée that sanctifieth onely reigneth in glorie and liueth for euermore Besides al this the priestes were by these Ceremonies taught to vnderstand by their very apparell what was required at their hands and what kinde of men they ought to be Let the priests be alwayes readie to the executing of their office let them walke honestly before God and men let them be temperate and farre from luste and sensualitie let their loynes bée girded with the belt of iustice and veritie let their breast their sides and backe bée furnished with the woord of God let their head bée couered with the helmett of Saluation vppon that let Christe Iesus the Sauiour bee placed and let him be the chiefe of the ministers and of the ministerie but chiefly let the priest bee heard in the Church For if he be dumb he shal die the death but if hee ring out the name of the Lord and preach his law then doth hee stirr vp in the Church a sauour farre passing the smell of swéet Pomgranates in the nose of god Therfore vnder these cloathes is hidden the signification of the priestes manners of their vertues and vices Next after a mans talke there is nothing that doth commend him sooner than his
whiche is exactly painted out in the 30. chap. of Exodus That altar was ordeined for two vses For first there was offered vppon it euery day incense or perfume which it was not lawfull to offer or prepare to any other God or creature That was done twice euery day at morning and at euening Zacharias the father of Iohn Baptist was in that ministerie when he sawe the Angel and for his vnbeliefes sake was made dumbe for a season Secondarilie incense was offered vppon that altar after a certaine solemne manner once in a yeare that was at the feast of Clensing as is declared in the 16. Chap. of Leuitiâ—us Nowe by incense or perfume is to bée vnderstood the prayers of the faithful as Dauid witnesseth where hee saith Let my prayer bee set foorth in thy sight as the incense and let the lifting vp of my handes be an euening sacrifice Nowe there was but one incense altar alone Whosoeuer builded any more hee was condemned of blasphemous wickednesse By that onely altar is figured Christe oure Lord both God and man the mediatour and intercessour betwixte God and man by whome all the Sainctes doe offer all their prayers to God their Lord and heauenly father They therfore build many altars which choose to themselues creatures to bee their intercessours by whose mediation they desire to obteine that which they lacke at y haÌ„ds of god In the end of the 30. cap. it is expressely said Who soeuer shall make like inceÌ„se to that to smell therto shal perish froÌ„ amonge his people Therfore through Christ alone the faith full Church of Christe doeth offer her prayers to God the father This altar whereof we speake was bound about with a crowne of gold For Christ our Lord and altar is a verie king and priest weareth the crowne of glorie Nowe wée must pray at morning and at euening that is continually very earnestly And we must alwayes pray in through the name of Christ And Christ is he alone through whoÌ„ God hath béen pleased with the prayers of them that haue prayed in the morning that is at the beginning of the world and is at this day pleased with them that pray to him at euening that is in the end and these last dayes of the world They therfore sinned moste greuously against the Lord that offered incense in the high places euery where For as they were rebellious and disobedient to God preferring their owne inuentions before the lawes of GOD whiche they neglected so did they despise the mysterie of Christe the onely mediatour in departing from that onlie altar In the Court or Atrium did stand an other altar which was called the brasen altar of the altar of burnt offerings which is finely described in the 27. of Exodus Of this sort also there was but this one For it was not lawfull for any religious man to sacrifice in any other place sauing in the holy place where this altar was vnlesse it were by some singular dispensation Therefore whom the Rubenites with their confederates had builte an altar by the bankes of Iordan and that the fame therof was brought to the eares of the other tribes of Israel they did all agrée with one consent that the crime was to be punished with open warre Whereby wée may againe gather the greatnesse of their fault whiche neglecting that altar did offer sacrifice in the high places Of whiche I also spake before Nowe that onely and Catholique altar of ours is Iesus Christe who offered himselfe a liuing sacrifice for vs to god Neither is there any sacrifice in all the world that can clense sinne but that alone Neither do any sacrifices of the faithfull please the father but those that are by faith offered vppon the altar Iesus Christe For Christ doth sanctifie vs and being sanctified we doe by him offer the sacrifice that hee doth well accept off This haue I taken out of the Apostles doctrine in the 13. to the Hebrues and the twelfth to the Romanes The last of the holy vessells was the brasen lauer which was placed in the Atrium betwixte the vaile of the Sanctum and the altar of burnt offerings It is described in the 30. chap. of Exodus In it was conteyned the water wherewith the priestes that ministred before the Lord did wash themselues By that lauer was Christ signified whiche is the washinge of the faithfull And by it was mente that holy thinges were not to be handled with vnwashed hands and féete They washe themselues that by the holy ghost are purified and by the grace of God are made fitt to the ministerie of religion But hée is in daunger of death that is not a partaker of the grace of life Beside these there are also reckoned other instrumentes belonging to the tabernacle but these in a manner are the chiefe I thought not good by beating out busilie euery particularitie to reherse vnto you euery smal thing least peraduenture by too long a treatise I should be too tedious vnto your patience Now the same holy vessells that were in the tabernacle were in the temple also sauing that in Solomons temple there was a farre more goodly shewe and pompe than in the tabernacle for none other cause vndoubtedly but that the mysteries of Christe and of the Church should increase euery day more and more to the sighte of the world Christe the true Solomon and king of peace and tranquillitie the very eternall felicitie it selfe hath raysed vpp in this world to himselfe a Church which stretcheth to the endes of the world Of which the Prophetes haue spoken very largely Zacharie especially and the famous Prophete Nathan 2. Samuel chap. 7. Thus muche hetherto of the holye place After the holy place in the sacred Ceremonies the next to be handled is the holy time For as to the outward religion a certaine place was giuen so to the same also an appointed time was assigned And holy dayes are to be imployed vppon holy actions For actions are either those which we cal handie works inuented for to get victuals clothing and other thinges necessarie for the vse of oure bodies or else they are holy or religious whiche are done for the exercise of outward religioÌ„ Wée must not consume all oure time in handie woorkes and prophane businesse neither can wée bestowe al times vppon outward religion But those actions are not without time For euery action is coÌ„teyned in time Therefore God hath diuided the time into sundrie parts for sundrie actions so that hee will haue some woorking dayes to serue for handie actions and other holy dayes for the exercise of outward religion Not that the working dayes are not holy dedicated to the Lord for he doth chalenge all dayes and times to himselfe and will at all seasons be worshipped in hart but for because the holy dayes are singularly and as it were more precisely consecrated to the outward worshippe of God than the working dayes are Therfore the
mortall men which maketh vndoeth and euery day deuiseth new lawes and ordinaunces Therefore GOD in these kinde of lawes doeth commende to his people faithfull obedience to bée shewed vnto him euen as in the beginning hee commaunded Adam not to taste of the trée of knowledge of good and euill requiring thereby faithfull obedience to be shewed vnto him Verily the obedience and faith which was in the Machabées in old Eleazar and in certaine other Godly men that stoode against kinge Antiochus euen to the shedding of their bloud and suffering of most bitter death did please the Lord excéedingly Other more absteyned from swines flesh whereby they obteyned neither praise nor glorie amonge wicked men When the woord of GOD saith that a thing is holy it is holy in déede and that because hée is holy that commaundeth it When God saith that any thing is vncleane it is vncleane in déede so that to eate any thinge against the word of God is to defile the eater Ye nowe sayth the Lord in the Gospell are cleane beecause of the woord which I said vnto you It is needefull therefore that wee beleeue the woord of God and that obedience goe before faith and then it cannot be but that the deede or woorke that is of faith as Eleazars was who would not taste the swines fleshe must needs be acceptable vnto God with whom whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne and wickednesse Moreouer the Lord in these lawes of his touching the absteyning from the flesh of certaine liuing creatures had a great respect vnto the health and soundnesse of mortall mens bodies For some of those which he forbiddeth to be eaten are by Physicians scarcely thought to be hoalesome for our bodies And thereuppon the Sainctes do gather this syllogisme If God hath care for the health of oure bodies hee is farre more carefull verily for the preseruation of our soules What may be thought of this that many nations haue tempered themselues from the eating and touching of some liuing creatures Therefore that the people of Israel who of themselues were sufficiently superstitious and curious enoughe should not be their owne caruers and inuent such toyes as they thought beste God gaue them such lawes for choice of their meate as did conteine hidden mysteries in them thereby to drawe them from their owne deuises and to seuer them from al other nations as Moses testifieth in the foureteenth Chapiter of Deuteronomium saying Thou art an holy people vnto the Lord thy God and the Lord thy GOD hath chosen thee from amonge all the nations vppon the face of the whole earth to bee a peculiar people vnto himselfe To Sainct Peter in the Actes of the Aposties a vision is shewed wherein by the vncleane beastes are ment the Gentiles Lastly God would haue the nature and disposition of the beastes that hee forâ—ad to be eaten to be thoroughly scanned For in their diet at the table hee did by figures lay before their eyes the heauenly Philosophie giueing them occasion euen in their meate to thincke and speake of the true holinesse of the minde to the ende that men should not bee filthie impudent foule and vncleane And therefore is this clause so many times repeated I the Lord your God am holie As if hee should say All these Ceremonies tende to this ende that yee may giue your selues to holinesse Wherefore in those figures hee taught the godly what to follow and what to flie from Nowe in the lawe of the cleane and vncleane hee doth first of all put certaine generalities then he descendeth by specialities and doeth in a beadrowe reckon vpp certaine particular things in a very natural course and order The place is at the full set out in the eleuenth Chapiter of Leuiticus the fourtéenth of Deuteronomium Those beastes were allowed to be eaten which cleaue the hoofe and chawe the cudd Here are two thinges set downe in whiche the duetie of a good man is notablie conteyned For if wée will be cleane wee must diuide the hoofe and also chawe the cudd Our affection is the foote of oure mindes which affection must not be followed We must haue discretion in al things to iudge betwixt affections And as in a cleaft there be two partes or sides the right the left so a good man chooseth the good and flyeth from the euill Chawing of the cudd is our iudgment For wee must not admit euery thing whiche wée heare and sée but those thinges only which we haue examined exactly found to be contrary neither to God nor to his lawe There are then repeated many liuing things particularly which were not lawefull to be eaten amonge the people of the lord Those were either fourefooted beastes vppon the earth or fishes or birds or such as créepe vppon the ground Of fourefooted beasts foure by name wee are especially forbidden The Camel whose longe and loftie necke doeth teach vs that pride and arrogancie must bee eschewed The Connie or the mountaine mouse for God doeth vtterly mislike the men that are altogether ouerwhelmed like Connies in the earth and neuer lifte vpp their mindes vnto heauen The Hare a fearefull beast whiche doeth warne vs to shake off all cowardly fearefulnesse euen as also the Hogge doth put vs in minde to auoyde al vncleannesse For a Hogge is the very type and picture of nastie filthinesse and of it doeth the byword rise to call an vncleanly person a beastly swine And of Circe the fable goeth that shee with her inchantments did turne Vlysses his men into a sort of loathly Hogges Furthermore of fishes so much was allowed for meate as was found to haue finnes and scales vpon them if they lacked either of them they were forbidden as the Eele which thoughe it hath finnes yet lacketh it scales and therefore was not to be eaten For as the bodies of fishes are ruled with the finnes so must the whole man be gouerned by hope The scales are hard and couer the body and wée vnlesse we be constant patient in the Lords woorke are worthie to bee abhorred of the Lorde our maker Of birdes those are forbidden which are the gretest raueners deuourers which loue and liue by vncleane meates whiche flye abroad at owlelight at midnight and in the darke and such as are craftie vnstable and nothing chéerefull Herein therefore is commended vnto vs well dooing abstinence temperance simplicitie light constancie chéerefulnesse soundnesse and purenesse of liueing Lastly of suche as créepe by the grounde no small number are noted For menne altogether wrapped in worldly mucke doe vtterly displease the Lorde I haue of purpose not reckoned vp all the names of the forbidden creatures partly because it wold haue béene too tedious vnto you and partly because the interpreters of the Bible do wonderfully sticke in the interpretation of their names so that I can neuer meruaile ynough at the extréeme blinde stubbernenesse of the Iewish people in kéepinge so strictly the choice of their meates when their owne
Rabbines do sticke and cannot tell certeinly what creatures they bée that the Lorde did forbid them To this belongeth that euen before the lawe in the time of Noah God did forbidd to eate the bloud and the fleashe with the bloud of any thing torne by wilde beastes or strangled Before the deluge the fathers did eate the hearbes and fruites of the earth After the floud they had leaue giuen to eate the fleash of lyuinge creatures but so yet that they should cut the throat off and drayn the bloud out of the bodie The place is extant in the ninth Chapter of Genesis Moreouer in the lawe the Lord with greate seueritie saith Whatsoeuer man it be of the house of Israel or of the straungers that soiourne among you that eateth any manner of bloud I will set my face against that soule and wil cut him off from amonge his people Leuiticus 17. And the same lawe is repeated in the ninetéenth Chapter of the same booke and in the 12 and 15 Chapter of Deuteronomie It is againe rehearsed in the thirde and seuenth Chapter of Leuiticus Neither is it without verie iust and great causes that he did so seuerely forbidde the eating of bloud For first of all after the wordes aboue rehearsed he addeth immediately For the life of the flesh is in the bloud I haue giuen it vnto you vpon the altar to make an attonement for your soules For bloud shall make an attonement for the soule Therfore I saide vnto the children of Israel Let no soule among you eate bloud c. Lo in these wordes a moste euident reason is giuen why it was not lawfull to eate bloud because bloud was the most excellent and precious thinge as that which was ordeined for the sanctification of mankinde For God gaue bloud to be as the price wherewith sinnes should be cleansed to bee I saye the price of redemption whereby men should be absolued of their sinnes Bloud also is the life that is the nourishment of life The bloud therefore was a signe of the bloud of Christ that was to bée shedd vppon the crosse by which as by a moste full and absolute attonement the faithful are cleansed and thoroughly sanctified and in which is the nourishment of the soule to life euerlasting and as it was not lawfull to eate of the flesh of the sacrifices whose bloud was carried into the Sanctum for sinne but to burne it without the hoaste so it was vnlawful to eate the bloud which was the cleansing for their sinnes He therefore did eate bloud which attributed to his owne strength or workes the attonement which was made by the bloud of Christ estéeming his bloud to be prophane and not attributing vnto it the full satisfaction for all sinnes Againe he did not eate but powre the bloud downe at the altar who did ascribe the benefite of our redemption to the onely merite of Christe did estéeme it of so greate valure as it ought by right to be estéemed Lastly God would haue it déeply printed in the mindes of men that no man should shead anothers bloud nor liue of the bloud and bowels of other men as mercenarie souldiours couetous persons vsurers and couseners do in sucking out and sheadinge the bloud of sillie people with subtile fleightes and open iniurie And God talking with Noah did with terrible threates beate into all murtherers an horrible feare saying If men bee slacke I will take vengeance vppon the sheading of bloud For mā was made to the image likenesse of God howe can God choose then but take the reproche as done to him selfe whiche is done vnto his image For whosoeuer casteth downe the image of the king he offendeth against the king is accused of treason But nowe touching strangled this lawe was giuen Eate not with bloud And againe Eate not of that which dyeth of it selfe nor of that which is torne with wilde beastes c. But by strangled carrion that dyeth of it selfe are signified the dead woorkes from which he is bidden to purge him selfe whosoeuer desireth to get Gods fauour Hee therefore did eate strangled whosoeuer did liue in wickednesse without repentance not regarding the bloud of Christ his Sauiour Now also the touching of vncleane thinges is sett downe in the lawe by these thrée notes as if thou fouchest an vncleane thing or if thou beare it or if it fall by chaunce into some vessell or garment of thine He verily is defiled by the falling of a thing whosoeuer sinneth vnwittingly But hée sinneth more heynously whosoeuer sinneth willingly and of a set and pretended purpose But he sinneth most grieuously of all that vpholdeth wickednesse and compelleth other to committ the same But whereas in touchinge and in other places it is saide that the vncleanenesse shall abide till eueninge that is an euident prophecie of Christ to wite that the Messiah should come at euening that is in the ende of the worlde to purge the sinnes of all the earth I haue ynough and long ynough thus farre by two whole sermons I praye God it may bee to your profite dearely beloued stayed in and stucke vppon the ceremoniall lawes therefore that I may nowe come to an end I will bring the chiefe pointes wherof I haue spoken into a brief summe I did diuide the whole treatise of the ceremoniall lawes into thrée especiall braunches For I spake of the holie persons of the holie time and place and of the holie thinge which the holie persons did exercise in the sacred place I meane the sacraments the sacrifices and other holie ceremonies The holie persons are the priestes I shewed you their firste beginning their ordering their mysticall apparaile their sundrie offices When I spake of the holy time and place I did describe vnto you the Tabernacle and noted vnto you what was within the Tabernacle to wite the Arke of the couenant the golden table the golden candlesticke the altar of incense the altar of burnte sacrifices and the brasen lauer the mysteries of all which I declared vnto you In the treatise of the holy time I touched all the kindes of holy dayes and solemne feastes dayes with all their certeine and vncerteine holy dayes Last of all in our discourse vpon the holy things I tolde you of the two Sacramentes of the olde church Circumcision and the Passeouer and also of the sacrifices whereof some were burnte offeringes some meate offeringes some peculiar and some of thankesgiuing wherein we spake somewhat also touching frée will offeringes and vowed sacrifices finally of vowes of the discipline of the Nazarites of cleane and vncleane creatures of the choice of meates of bloud and strangled of the touching of vncleane thinges The Lorde Iesus enlighten your heartes that all this may tende to the glorie of his name and the health of yours soules Amen ¶ Of the Iudiciall lawes of God. The seuenth Sermon IN prosecuting the treatise of Gods laws I haue now lastly to speake of that
precept is giuen Thou shalt not go vp downe with tales among thy people neither shalt thou hate thy brother in thine heart but shalt rebuke him and tell him thy minde plainely Also in the 22 of Exodus it is saide thou shalt not raile vpō the Gods or Iudges nor blaspheme the ruler of thy people Moreouer there are sundrie kinds of murther wherof some are greater or smaller then other The moste detestable murther of all is parricidie when one killeth his father or his kinnesman vnder which wee do cōprchend the euil intreating or currishe handling of parentes by their children Whosoeuer striketh father or mother or curseth them saith the lawe let him die the death Againe they are bidden to kill the rebell that dareth stande vpp to resist the vpright decrées and holie ordinances of the elders Deuteronomium 17. And also in the 21 of Deuteronomie we finde If any man haue a stubborne a froward and rebellious sonne that will not harken to the voice of his father and the voice of his mother they haue chastened him and hee woulde not hearken vnto them Then shall his father and his mother take him bring him out vnto the elders of that citie and to the gate of that place and saye vnto the elders of the citie this our sonne is stubborne and disobedient wil not hearken to our voice he is a riottour and a drunkard and straightway all the men of that citie shal stone him with stones vntil hee die and thou shalt put euil frō thee and all Israel shal heare and feare Furthermore murther is either committed willingly or else vnwillingly Of murther vnwillingly cōmitted there is an example in the 19 Chapter of Deuteronomie where the case is put as followeth two friends go to the wood to hewe wood together and as the one fetcheth his stroke the head of the are falleth from the helue and striketh the other so that he dyeth vppon it This déede the Lorde doeth neither impute nor would haue it to be imputed to the man but to him selfe And therefore he giueth licence to the man to flye vnto the Sanctuarie For his minde was that the sanctuaries should be a safegarde to suche kinde of people as killed men vnwillingly and not to bladers and cutters not to them that poyson or otherwise kill their neighbours of a set pretence or purpose Of which there is much to be séene in the 35 of Numeri the fourth the ninetéenth Chapters of Deuteronomie To the lawe for murther vnwillingly committed doth the case belong that is thus put forth Two men fight together and in their fight they strike a woman with childe so that either shée falleth in trauaile before her time or else doth presently die out of hande In such a case what is to be done the Lord did teach in the 21 of Exodus where the lawe of like for like is also set downe An eye for an eye a toothe for a toothe a hand for a hand c. In the same place also is putt an other kinde of murther which is committed either by thy beast as by thine Oxe that pussheth with his hornes or by thy Wolfe or by thy dogge that thou kéepest in thine house or else by some instrument or buylding that is in thy possession Nowe thou diddest either knowe or not knowe the fiercenesse of thy beast the perill in thine instrument or the rottennesse of thy buylding If thou knewest it not thou wast then excused But if thou knewest it and didst not séeke a way to preuent the mischiefe the Lorde gaue charge that thou shouldest dye for it But if of clemencie it were graunted thee to redéeme thy life thou shouldest not refuse to paye any summe of money howe greate so euer it were Nowe wilfull murther committed vppon pretended malice is vtterly vnpardonable in the lawe of god Such an one saith the lawe thou shalt pull from mine altar that he may bee killed In this case redemption of life is not permitted but the bloud of the murtherer is streightly required Many causes of this seueritie and many other thinges tending to this ende are to be read in the 35 Chapter of Numbers and the seconde of Exodus In the 21 of Deuteronomie is described the action partely ceremoniall and partly Iudiciall which was solemnized when any man was found to be slayne and no man knewe who was the murtherer Where also the manner is prescribed howe to make an attonemēt for the murther whereby we may gather howe horrible a sinne murther is in the sight of God the Catholique church Lastly the lawe doth not leaue the order of warre vntouched For it giueth precepts concerning the beginning the making and the endinge of warre which are to bee read in the twentieth Chapter of Deuteronomie Moreouer in the law there are set out the examples of terrible warres as that with the Amalechites in the seuenth of Exodus and that with the Madianites in the 31 of the booke of Numbers where somewhat also is sayed touching the diuision of spoyles gotten in the warres I knowe my brethren that I haue béene somewhat tedious vnto you in makinge this rehearsall of the lawes vnto you but for because the moste wise and mightie God doth nothinge without especiall causes and the euident profite of mankinde I coulde not therefore suffer this parte of the lawe to passe mée vntouched considering that I sée it so diligently taught by God him selfe and that it maketh much to the opening and mainteining of the morall lawe Our good God who knoweth all thinges doeth also knowe the dullnesse and ouerthwarte slacknesse of mannes witt and howe it requireth to be driuen perforce many times to do good and eschue euill And therefore the holie Lorde hath in these Iudiciall lawes added an holy kinde of compulsion to driue men on withall In the Morals hee frameth our manners and teacheth vs what to doe and what to leaue vndone With the ceremonials he helpeth forwarde the morals and doth vnder types and figures laye before the eyes of our bodie and mynde the mysteries of God and his heauenly kingdome And lastly by the Iudicials he compelleth vs to the kéepinge of the lawes and doth preserue the integritie of the same Nowe all these together doe tende to this end only that man may be saued that he may worship God aright and liue according to the will of the Lorde Thus much haue I spoken hitherto by the helpe of God concerninge his holie lawes Nowe let vs prayse the goodnesse of the Lorde who doeth not suffer his people to lacke any thing that is necessarie for their commoditie and doth euen at this day instruct vs with these lawes to the glory of his name and health of our soules ¶ Of the vse or effect of the lawe of God and of the fullfilling and abrogating of the same of the likenesse difference of both the testaments people the olde the newe
haue For euen they also cried to God as to their father although they obteined it not by the lawe which terrifieth but by the grace of the Messiah Againe the same Apostle saith Whosoeuer are led by the spirite of God they are the sonnes of God. Which sentence we may thus conuert say that the sonnes of God are led by the spirite of God. But there is none vnlesse it bee such an one as neuer read the scriptures which will denye that the auncient fathers were the sonnes of God and were so called bothe by the Lorde him selfe and also by his seruaunt Moses What may be thought of the moreouer that our forefathers were called kings and priestes and so consequeÌ„tly a royall priesthood and a priestly kingdome which names Sainct Peter applyed to the faithful beléeuers in Christ Iesus Nowe such a kingdome and priesthood cannot be or consist without the vnction of the spirite The holy apostle Iohn I confesse in his Gospell sayde The holy Ghoste was not yet beecause Iesus was not yet glorified But as hee spake not of the substaunce of the holye Ghoste which is coeternall with the substance of the father and of the sonne so he doth not altogether denye that the fathers had the holye Ghost For in that place he speaketh of the excellent gifte which after the ascension of the Lorde was powred out vpon the people that did beléeue For Iohn him selfe interpreting him selfe doeth immediately before saye These wordes who so euer beleeueth on me out of his belye shall flowe riuers of water of life spake hee of the holye Ghoste which they that beleue on him shuld receiue The gifte therefore of the holie Ghoste was not at that time when the Lorde spake those words so commonly and plentifully powred vppon all men as it was vppon the faithfull after the glorification of the Lorde Iesus And verily our forefathers and the holie Prophets coulde not haue so precisely and eâ—pressely foretolde all the mysteries of Christe the church which the Euangelistes and Apostles do testifie to be nowe accomplished fulfilled vnlesse in their prophecies they had béene gouerned by the verie same spirite wherewith the Apostles were afterward instructed For it is a wicked thing for vs to thinke that the Prophets and patriarches did like madde men babble they knewe not what and speake suche woordes as they them selues vnderstoode not Abraham sawe the daye of Christe and was gladde of it for by that spirituall sight of his he had and felt with in him selfe a certeine kinde of spirituall ioye Howe manye times doth Dauid in the Psalmes testifie that the seruice of God and the holie congregation did delight him at the verie harte which wordes he vttered not so much for the ioye that he had in the externall ceremonies but for that he did by the spirite and by faith beholde in those ceremonies the true Messiah and Sauiour of the world And since it is euident that our forefathers were iustified by the grace of God it is manifest that that iustification was not wrought without the spirite of God through which spirite euen our iustification at this day is wrought and finished Therfore the fathers were gouerned by the verie same spirite that we of this age are directed by Of this opinion was sainct Augustine whose wordes dearely beloued I meane to recite vnto you worde for word out of his seconde booke de Peccato orig contra Pelag. et celest Cap 25. Things to come saith he were foreseene of the prophets by the same spirite of faith by which they are of vs beleeued to be alreadie finished For they whiche of verie faithfull loue could prophecie these thinges vnto vs coulde not choose but bee themselues partakers of the same And whereuppon is it that the Apostle Peter saith why temptye God to laye vppon the Disciples neckes the yoke that neither our fathers nor wee were able to beare but wee beleeue that through the grace of the Lorde Iesus Christ wee shal be saued euen as they Whereupon is I saye that Peter saith this but for because they are saued by the grace of the Lorde Iesus Christe and not by Moses lawe by which doth come not the saluing but the knowledge of sinne But nowe the righteousnesse of God is without the lawe made manifest witnessed by the lawe and the prophets Therefore if it be nowe at this time made manifest then must it needes bee that it was beefore although as then it were hidden The hyding whereof was prefigured by the vaâ—le of the temple which when Christe died was rent in pieces for a signification that it was then reuealed And therefore this grace of the onely mediatour of God and man the man Christ Iesus was then in the people of God but it was hidden in theÌ„ as it were rayne in a sliece which God doth separate vnto his inheritaunce not of duetie but of his owne voluntarie will but nowe that sliece being as it were wroung out that is the Iewish people beeing reprobated it is openly seene in all nations as it were vppon the bare grounde in an open place Thus much out of Augustine Nowe also there was sett beefore the eyes of Israel a earnall and temporall felicitie whiche yet was not all that they hoped vppon For in that externall and transitorie felicitie was shadowed the heaueÌ„ly and eternall happinesse For the apostle in the fourth eleuenth Chapter to the Hebrues saith that the fathers out of that visible and temporal inheritance did hope for an other inuisible and euerlasting heritage Neither was Christe to any other ende so expressely promised them nor the blessing and life in Christe for any other purpose so plainly layde defore them nor Christe him self almost in all their ceremonies so often prefigured for any other intent but that they thereby might bee put in hope of the verie same life into which wee are receiued through Christ our redéemer For the Lorde in the Gospell saith that wee shal bee gathered in the kingdome of heauen into the same glorie with Abraham Isaac and Iacob But here is an obiection made that life and saluation was promised onely and not perfourmed vnto the fathers but that they being shut vp in prison did looke for the comming of Messiah I for my parte do not finde any thing in the scriptures to bee written of such a prison whereinto the holie Patriarches were fast locked vpp Peter verily maketh mention of a prison but in that prison hee wil haue the disobedient not the obedient spirites to be But if any man obiect that Christe descended to them belowe we verily do not denye it but yet we say withal that he desceÌ„ded to the departed saincts that is that he was gathered to the companie of the blessed Spirites whiche were not in the place of punishment that is in torments but in the ioyes of heauen as the Lorde him self coÌ„firmeth the same when being readie to descende to them belowe
he did saye vnto the chiefe This day shalt thou be with mee in Paradise It may also by many places of Scripture bee proued that the auncient holie fathers from Adams time vntill the death of Christ at their departure out of this life did presently for Christe his sake enter not into prison but into eternall life For our Lorde in the Gospell after Sainct Marke doth say God is not the God of the dead but of the liuing But he is the god of Abraham of Isaac and of Iacob therefore consequently Abraham Isaac and Iacob do liue or are now aliue and yet not in bodie corporally For their bodies beeing buried were rotten longe since therefore their soules do liue in ioye and their verie bodies shall rise to iudgement againe In the Gospell after S. Luke the Lord maketh mention of Abrahams bosome into which are gathered all the blessed spirites of it he testifieth that it is placed aloft that it is not a place of paine punishement but of ioy and refreshing And therefore we do often read in the Scriptures of the holie fathers that they were gathered vnto their people that is to say that they were receiued into the fellowship of those fathers with whome they had in this world remained in the same faith and same kinde of religion For the sequences circuÌ„stances of those places doe manifestly declore y those wordes cannot be expounded corporally of the buriall of the bodie Againe in the Gospel after S. Matthewe the Lord saith I say vnto you that many shal come out of the East out of the West and shall rest them selues with Abraham Isaac Iacob in the kingdome of heauen but the children of the kingdome shal bee cast out into vtter darknesse there shal bee weeping and gnashing of teeth Nowe if the Gentiles must be gathered into the kingdome of heauen and that they must be placed in the fellowship of the fathers than must it néeds bée that the fathers were alreadie in heauen and felte the ioyes thereof at that very time when the Lord spake these words Who also in the Gospell after S. Iohn doth plainly say Abraham was glad to see my day and hee sawe it and reioyced Which saying although wée vnderstand to be spoken of the iustification and ioye of the conscience yet do we not separate from it the ioy of eternall life because the one doth of necessitie depend vpon and followe the other Moreouer wée must héere consider the occasion vppon which these words of the Lord do séeme to haue béen spoken The Lord had said Verilie verilie I say vnto you If a man keepe my saying hee shall neuer taste of death which words the Iewes toke hold on and said Abraham is dead and the Prophets are dead yet sayest thou if a man will keepe my sayinges hee shall neuer see death What art thou greater than oure father Abraham which is dead and the Prophets are dead also Whome makest thou thy selfe To this the Lord made answere and shewed that Abraham is quickened or else preserued in life and heauenly ioy through faith in the sayings of Christe Iesus and that howsoeuer hée is dead in body yet notwithstanding his soule doth liue in ioy for euer with God in whome hee did put his trust To this may be added that Dauid in the 16. Psalme calling God his hope his expectation and his inheritance doth amonge other thinges say The Lord is alwayes at my right haÌ„d Therefore my hart is glad my glorie reioyceth and my fleshe shall rest in hope For thou wilt not leaue my soule in hell neither wilt thou suffer thine holie one to see corruption Thou wilt make mee to knowe the path of life in thy presence is the fulnesse of ioy at thyright hand there be pleasures for euermore And although S. Peter and Saint Paul doe in the Actes of the Apostles applie this testimonie of Dauid as a thing spoken Prophetically vnto Christ Iesus yet notwithstanding no man can denie but that the same may after a certeine manner be referred vnto Dauid who in that Psalme maketh a profession of his faith declareth his hope and expresseth his Michtam that is his delight or the armes or cognizaunce whereby he would be knowen Those words therefore doe first apperteine to Christ and then to Dauid and all the faithfull For the life and resurrection of Christ is the life resurrection of the faithfull Againe in an other place the same prophet saith I beleeue verilie to see the goodnesse of the Lord in the land of the liuing Now in the land of the liuing there is neither death nor dolour but fulnesse of ioy and euerlasting pleasures these ioyes and delights Dauid by faith did looke to obteine at the hand of GOD through Christ his sauiour and did in déede according to his hope possessâ— the same immediately after he did depart out of this life although it were many yeares after his death or euer Christe did come in the fleshe euen as we also at this day are saued by him although it be now one thousand fiue hundreâ—h and od yeares agoe since he in his flesâ— did depart from the earth But whereas Paul in the 12. to the Hâ—brues saiâ—h And all these holie fathers hauing through faith obteined good repoâ—t receiued not the promise because 〈◊〉 had prouided a better thinge for vs that they without vs should not bee made pâ—rfecte I thinke simplie that it must be vnderstood of the perfect or ful felicitie in which y holy fathers without vs are not consummated or made perfecte Because there is yet behinde the generall resurrection of all fleshe which must first come and when that is once finished then is the felicitie of all the Sainctes consummated or made perfect which felicitie shall then not bee giuen to the soule alone but to the body also Saincte Peter also doeth constantly affirme that saluation is first of all by Christ purchased for the soules of the holy Saincts then that they by the same Christe are immediatly vppon their bodily death receiued to be partakers of the same saluation and lasty that in the end of the world the bodies of the Saincts being raised from death as the bodies of all men be shall appeare before Christ to be iudged of him The Lord saith hée shall iudge both the quicke and the dead For to this end was the Gospell preached to the dead that in the flesh they should be iudged like men but in the spirite they should liue with God. That is to say the death of Christ is effectuall to the fathers that died in the faith so that nowe in soule they lâ—ue with God and that they againe are to be iudged in their fleshe like to all other men at what time the Lord shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead Therefore our saluation is not as yet perfecte nor consummated but shal be made perfecte in the end of the world Moreouer
oure forefathers did not pray to any other but God alone the onely creatour of all thinges and did bâ—leeue verilie that hée would be mercifull vnto mankinde for the blessed séedes sake And although they did not so vsuallie call vppon God as wée at this day doe thorough the mediatour and intercessour Christe Iesus euen as the Lord in the Gospel did himselfe testifie and say Hetherto haue ye not asked any thinge in my name aske and ye shall receiue yet were they not vtterly ignoraunt of the mediatour for whose sake they were heard of the lord Daniel in the ninthe Chapiter of his Prophecie maketh his prayer and desireth to be heard of God for the Lords sake that is for the promised Christ his sake Finallie so often as the holy Saincts did in their prayers say Remember Lord thy seruaunts Abraham Isaac and Iacob they did not looke backe to the persons or soules of the deceased Patriarches but to the promise that was made to the Patriarches Now since that promise is In thy seede shal all the kinreds of the earth be blessed and since Paule doeth testifie that Christ is that blessed seed it followeth consequently that the holy fathers in their prayers had an eye to the blessed seede and that they did desire God to heare them for Christ his sake For in one place also the Lord promiseth deliueraunce to king Ezechias saying I will defend this citie for mine owne sake and for my seruaunt Dauids sake But in the 7. and 28. Chapter of Esaies Prophecie it is manifest that the citie was spared for Christe his sake the sonne of the Virgin whiche is the foundation placed in Sion whome Ezechiel in the 34. Chapiter calleth by the name of Dauid and the Gospell calleth Dauids sonne Last of all the Apostle Paule doth shewe that the auncient fathers had amongest them the very same Sacramentes which wee nowe haue as hee doth in other places also make vs partakers and applie to vs both circumcision and the Passeouer the Sacramentes whiche were giuen to them of old as doeth appeare in the second to the Colâ—ssians 1. Cor. the fifth cap. In the tenthe Chapiter he threateneth gréeuous punishment to the Corinthians at the handes of God vnlesse they absteine from thinges offered to idols and from all heathenishe sensualitie And thereuppon he bringeth in the example of the Israelites which he doth after this manner applie to his purpose I would not brethren that ye should be ignoraunt that our fathers were the Church of God and that they had the same sacraments which we at this day haue For they were all baptised vnto Moses that is by Moses or by the ministerie of Moses in the cloude and in the sea For the cloude and the sea were figures of baptisme And they did also eate of the same spirituall meate and did drincke of the same spirituall drincke And immediately after hée interpreteth his owne meaning and saith For they drancke of the spirituall rocke that followed them which rocke was Christ Mannaverily and the Rocke did typicallie represent the spirituall foode wherewith Christ refresheth both vs them who is himselfe the bread and drincke of eternall life But although they did bodilie outwardly visiblie receiue these SacrameÌ„ts yet for because they were destitute of faith and the holie Ghost because they were defiled with the worshipping of idols with surfetting and fornication they displeased God were by him destroyed in the desarte And therefore vnlesse ye also absteine from those filthie vices neither shall baptisme nor the sacrament of the Lords supper auaile you but ye shall vndoubtedly bée destroyed of the lord Since therefore it is by most euident proofes of Scripture declared that the old fathers had the same SacrameÌ„ts the same inuocation of God the same hope expectation and inheritance the same spirite the same faith and the same doctrine which we at this day haue the marcke I hope whereat I shot is fullie hit and I haue I trust sufficiently proued that the faithfull fathers of the old testament and wée the beléeuers of the newe couenaunt are one Church and one people which are all saued vnder one congregation vnder one only testament and by one and the same manner of meanes to wit by faith in Christ Iesu Thus much haue I hetherto said touching the likenesse the agréement and the vnitie betwixt the old newe testament or people of god I wil now add somewhat touching the diuersitie betwixt them and the thinges wherin they differ In the verie substaunce truly thou canst find no diuersitie the difference which is betwixt them doth consist in the maner of administration in a fâ—w accidents and certeine circumstaÌ„ces For to the promise or doctrine of faith and to the chiefe and principall lawes there were annexed certeine external thinges whiche were added vntill the time of amendment so that the whole Ecclesiasticall regiment the manner of teaching the doctrine of Godlinesse and the outward worship of God was amonge the old fathers of one sort and is amonge vs of an other But the especiall things wherin they differ may be rehearsed and sett downe in thefe fewe principall poinctes First and foremost all things of the newe couenaunt are more cleare and manifest thaÌ„ those of the old testamâ—t The preaching of the old couenaunt had alwayes in it for the most parte some mystie or cloudie thing and was still couered and wrapped vpp in shadowes and dimme shâ—wes But the publishing of the newe testament is cleare and manifest so that it is called the light which is without all mystes and darckenesse Moses did with a vayle couer his face neither could the children of Israel behold his countenance but wée beholding not only the countenance of Moses which is nowe vncouered but the pleasant and amiable face of Christ himselfe doe greatly reioyce to see our saluation openly reuealed before our eyes In that sense 〈…〉 say that his disciples were happâ—â— where hée brake out into these wâ—â—ds Happie are the eyes which see the thinges that ye see For I say vnto you that many Prophets and kinges desired to see the thinges that ye see and sawe them not and to heare the thinges that ye heare and heard them not The iust man Simeon did in this sense call himselfe as happie a man as liued and did thereupon promise that hee was willing to die saying Lord now lettest thou thy seruaunt depart in peace according to thy woord For mine eyes haue seene thy saluation which thou hast prepared before the face of al people to be a light to lighten the Gentiles and to be the glorie of thy people Israel But althoughe our forefathers had not so much light as doeth shine to vs in Christe since his comming in the fleshe yet was that little light whiche they had sufficieÌ„t to the getting of saluation by faith in Christ Eâ—en wée our selues although wée sée him farre more clearelie than oure forefathers did
Iesus said vnto him Verilie I say vnto thee this day thou shalt bee with mee in Paradise Therefore this théefe was thoroughe faith iustified without the workes of the lawe For after this request and prayer of his the Lord made no inquisition what his woorkes were all his life longe neither did hee looke what workes hée would doe after this faith and beleeuing but did immediatly vppon his confession both iustifie and take him as a companion to goe with him to Paradise Moreouer to the woman of whom mention is made in the Gospell after Sainct Luke not for any worke of the lawe but for faith onely hee said Thy sinnes are forgiuen thee And againe Go in peace thy faith hath made thee safe Furthermore in many places of the Gospell wée finde that our Sauiour vsed the like kinde of speach making faith alwayes to bee the cause of mens saluation And a little while after the same Apostle saith God forbid that I should glorie in any thing but in the crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ by whome the world is crucified to mee and I to the world Thou séest héere that the Apostle glorieth not of his owne righteousnesse or chastitie or wisedome or other workes or vertues of his owne but doth most plainly pronounce and say Let him that glorieth glorie in the Lord and so by that meanes all boasting is excluded And so forth with many other sayings tending to this purpose S. AMBROSE in his exposition of Paule his Epistle vnto the Romanes vppon the third and fourth Chapiters doeth saye They are fréelie iustified sayth Sainct Paule beecause when they woorke nothing nor doe any thing for GOD againe they are yet thorough faith onely iustified by the gift of God. According to the purpose of Gods grace sayeth Paule it was so ordeined of God that laying the law aside the grace of God should require faith onely vnto saluation This doeth by the example of the Prophete confirme the blessednesse of the man to whom the Lord imputeth righteousnesse without woorkes hée calleth them blessed with whome the Lord hath couenaunted that without labour and kéeping of the lawe they should bee iustified before their maker S. IOHN Chrysostome treating of faith of the lawe of nature and of the holie Ghost doth expressely saye I cannot proue that hee whiche woorketh the woorkes of righteousnesse without faith doeth enioye eternall life But I can by good proofe shewe that hée which beleeued without works did both liue and obteine the kingdome of heauen No man without faith hath obteined life But the théefe beléeued onely and for his faith was iustified by the most mercifull god And whereas here peraduenture thou wilt obiecte that hee wanted time to liue iustly and to doe good woorkes I aunsweare that I doe not greatly striue about that but this onelye I sticke to that faith alone did iustifie saue him For if he had liued any longer and had neglected faith and workes hée had vndoubtedly fallen from saluation But the onely end and argument whereat I now shoote is that faith of it selfe doth bring saluation and that workes of themselues did neuer saue any workers that wrought them As Chrysostome doth at large declare by the example of the Capitaine Cornelius These testimonies I suppose are sufficient to wittes that will bee aunsweared and doe not stand obstinateâ—â— in quarellinges and ianglings Otheâ—wise I could alledge a great 〈◊〉 But I will not bee ouer tedâ—ors vnto you deerely beloued nor same to bee endlesse in an euident matter But nowe because to this treatise of the righteousnesse of woorkes there is a questioÌ„ annexed touching the merits of good woorkes I will therefore summarilie say somewhat of merits or rather of the hire and reward of good woorkes To this ende especiallie least any man thincking irreligiouâ—ly of the merits of good workes do therby winne to himselfe not good but euill workes The name of Merits is an vnaâ—quainted terme not vsed in the Scriptures For in that signification wherin our Merite woorkers vse it to wit for meritorious woorkes for that I meane wherevnto both life and the grace of GOD is of duetie giuen as debt that is due in that signification I saye it doeth obscure the Grace of God and maketh man too proude and arrogant What I pray you can our woorkes deserue since none of the Sainctes durst bée so bold as to plead their merites before the Lord Iob cryeth If I wil iustifie mee selfe mine owne mouthe shall condemne mee If I will goe about to shewe mee selfe to bee an innocent hee shall proue mee a wicked doer If I washe mee selfe with snowe water and make my handes neuer so cleane at the wel yet shalt thou dippe me in the myre and mine owne garmentes shall defile mee Dauid crieth Enter not into iudgment with thy seruaunt for in thy sighte shall no man liuing bee iustified Christ oure Lord in the Gospell saith When ye haue done all thinges that are commaunded you then say wee are vnprofitable seruauntes wee haue done that wee oughte to doe But a little before oure Lord saide Doeth the maister thancke the seruaunt whiche doeth the thinges that are commaunded him to doe The holy Apostle Sainct Paule also cryeth I doe not despise the Grace of god For if righteousnesse bee of the Lawe then did Christe die in vaine Againe in the Gospell after Sainct Luke the Phariscie is greatly blamed which could not be content to put confidence in his owne righteousnesse but would néedes boaste of his merits also And Nabuchodonosor fealt no little plague for saying that the kingdome of Babylon did come vnto him by his owne arte industrie power and vertue By how muche a greater punishement therefore shall wée thincke them to be worthie off which are persuaded make their bragges that they by their merits haue deserued or earned the kingdome of heauen And yet all this doth not tend to y making void of the stipend of good woror to the denying of the reward that is prepared for vertues For he is true which promised and what hee promised he will performe Now he promised rewards to them that worke righteousnesse euen as also according to his iustice and trueth hée hath threatened terrible punishments to wicked impenitent sinners But the promises of God are of two sortes to witt they lay before oure eyes the giftes and rewards of this present life and of the life to come For the Lord in the Gospell after S. Marke doth say Verilie I saye vnto you there is no man that hath forsaken house or brethren or landes for my sake and the Gospels but he shall receiue an hundreth fold now at this present with persecutioÌ„s and in the world to come life euerlasting And Paul saith Godlinesse is profitable to all thinges hauing promise of the life that is nowe of that which is to come This is a sure saying and by all meanes worthie to bee receiued For therefore wee
both labour and suffer rebuke because wee haue oure hope settled in the liuing God c. And here it will do well to reckon vp and cite the testimonies of Scripture which doe concerne the reward of good woorkes I wil therefore recite a fewe but such as shal be euident and perteyning to the matter The Lord in Esaie crieth Say to the iuste that it shall goe well with him for he shall eate the fruite of his studie or trauaile And wo to the wicked sinner for he shal be rewarded according to the workes of his hands In Ieremie we read Leaue off from weping for thy labour shal be rewarded thee And in the Gospel the Lord saith Blessed are ye when men speake all euill sayinges against you lying for my sake Reioyce ye and be glad for great is your reward in heauen The Apostle Paule also saith Glorie honour and peace to euery one that worketh good to the Iewe first and also to the Gentile Againe Wee must all appeare before the Iudgement seate of Christ that euerie one may beare the deedes of his bodie according to that whiche hee hath done whether it bee good or badd And againe Euery one shall receiue a reward according to his labour Now let vs remember that the reward is promised and great gifts are prepared for them that labour manfullie To sluggardes and slowebacks are imminent the euils of this present life and also of the life to come To them that striue lawfully the garland is due But if it happen that the reward be defferred and that they whiche striue receiue not the promises by and by out of hand yet let the afflicted thincke that their afflictions tend to their commoditie and that they are layd vpon them by their heauenly father Let not their courage therefore faile them but let them shew themselues men in the fight and call to God for ayd For whosoeuer perseueareth vnto the end he shal be saued Let euerie one call to his remembrance the old examples of the holy fathers to whome many promises were made the fruite whereof they did not reape till many a day were come and gone wherein they stroue against and did ouercome full many a sharpe temptation The Apostle Paul cryeth I haue fought a good fight I haue fulfilled my course I haue kept the faith Hēce foorthe there is layde vpp for mee a crowne of righteousnesse which the Lord the righteous Iudge shall giue mee in that day not to mee only but to them also that haue loued his appearing They must lay before their eyes the truth of God who saith Heauen earth shal passe but my word shall not passe The Israelites verily were a longe time holden captiue in Aegypt but the Lord did not forgett his promise For in a fit and conuenient time he set them out at libertie with abundant ioy glorie for the triumph gotten ouer their oppressours The Amalechites and Chanaanites did a great while I confesse exalte themselues in sinne and wickednesse But when the measure of their iniquitie was fully filled then were they thoroughly recompenced for their paines by him that is the seuere reuenger of vnrepented wickednesse The Scripture therefore exhorteth all men to haue sure hope perseuearing patiēce and constancie inuincible Of which I spake in the third Sermon of this third Decade To this place doe béelong as I suppose those excellent wordes of S. Paule where hee saith It is a faithfull saying For if wee bee dead with him we shall also liue with him if wee be patient wee shall also reigne with him if we denie him he also shall denie vs if wee be vnfaithfull hée abideth faithfull hee cannot denie himselfe And againe Cast not awaye your confidence whiche hath great recompence of reward For ye haue neede of patience that after ye haue done the wil of God ye may receiue the promise For yet a verie little while and he that shall come will come and will not tarie And the iust shal liue by faith and if he withdraw himselfe my soule shall haue no pleasure in him But wee are not of them that withdrawe our selues vnto perdition but we pertaine to faith to the winning of the soule Yet for all this we must not abuse these such like testimonies touching the reward of woorkes nor the very name of merites where it is found to be vsed of the fathers neither must we wreste it against the doctrine of méere Grace and the merits of Christe oure Sauiour Wée must thincke that the kingdome of heauen the other special gifts of God are not as the hire that is due to seruaunts but as the inheritaunce of the sonnes of god For although in the last day of iudgment the iudge shall reckon vpp many workes for which hee shall séeme as it were to recompence the elect with eternal life yet before that recital of good workes he shall say Come ye blessed of my father possesse the kingdome prepared for you since the beginning of the world Now if thou demaundest why he shall in the day of iudgement make mētion rather of works than of faith Mine aunswere is that it is a point or vsuall custome in the lawe for iudgement not onely to be iuste but also by the iudges pronunciation to haue the cause made manifest to al men wherfore it is iust And God doeth deale with vs after the order of men Wherefore he doth not onely giue iust iudgement but will also be knowen of all men to be a iust and vpright Iudge But we are not able to looke into the faith of other men which doth cōsist in the mind and therfore we iudge by their words and déeds Honest words and works beare witnesse of a faithfull hearte whereas vnhonest prankes and speaches doe bewray a kinde of vnbeliefe The workes of charitie and humanitie doe declare that wee haue faith in déed whereas the lacke of them do argue the contrarie And therefore the Scripture admonisheth vs that the iudgement shal be according to oure workes To this sense agréeth that in the 12. of Matthew where it is said By thy deedes thou shalt be iustified and by the same thou shalt be condemned To Abraham after he had determined to offer his sonne Isaac it was said Because thou hast done this thing and hast not spared thine onely begotten sonne I wil blesse thee and multiplie thee exceedingly c. But it is manifest that God made that promise to Abraham before Isaac was borne yea hée made it as soone as Abraham was brought out of his countrie therefore the promise was not nowe first of all annexed as a reward vnto the works of Abraham c. Therefore God examineth oure workes according to his owne fauourable mercie and not with the extremitie and rigour of lawe and doth reward them with infinite benefits because they procéed from faith in Christ albeit that for the sinne which abideth in vs they be vnpure nothing meritorious
the first precept thou shalt referre the feare the faith loue of God with assured hope perseuearing patience constancie inuincible in trouble and afflictions To the second belongeth the true and sincere worship wherwith God is pleased with the vtter refusall of all superstition and peruerse religion Vppon the third doeth depende the reuerence of Gods Maiestie the frée confession of his might the holie inuocation of his name and the sanctification of the same In the fourth is comprehended the moderate conseruation of the Ecclesiasticall Ceremonies y preaching of Gods word publique prayers whatsoeuer else doeth belonge to the outward seruice or externall worship due to god To the fifte thou mayest annexe the naturall loue of children toward their parents of men toward their countrie kinese-folkes the due obedience that we owe to the magistrates and all in authoritie and lastly the offices of ciuil humanitie To the sixte thou shalt ioyne iustice and iudgement the protection of widowes orphanes the deliuering of the oppressed and afflicted weldoing to all men and doing hurt to no man To the seuenth thou shalt add the faith of wedded couples the offices of marriage the honest and Godly bringing vp of childrē with the studie of chastitie temperance and sobrietie To the eighth is to bee reckoned vpright dealing in cōtracts liberalitie bountifulnesse and hospitalitie Vnder y ninthe is couched the studie of trueth through al our life time faith in words déeds with decēt honest profitable speach In the tenth and last thou mayest remember good affections holie wishes with all holy and honest thoughts And so this is the compendious platforme of good workes Nowe if thou desire to haue it more briefly expressed than this that thou séest then turne thee selfe hearken to the wordes of Christ our Lord who gathereth these 10. into two principall points saith Thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thy heart with al thy soul with al thy mind thy neighbour as thy selfe Whatsoeuer therefore yee would that men shuld do to you euen so do ye to thē Vppon these precepts of the Lord let all the faithful which desire to doe good works most surely fixe their eyes and minds that too so much the more diligently and constantly as they doe more surely and euidently perceiue see that God in the lawe the prophets doeth require nothing else nor any other works at the hands of his electe chosen seruants Go to now therefore let vs heare out of the holy Prophets some such euidēt testimonies touching good woorks as do consent wholie agree with the lawe of the lord Moses in Deut. crieth And now Israel what doeth the Lord thy God require of thee but to feare the Lord thy God to walk in al his wayes to loue him to serue the Lord thy God with all thy hart and with all thy soule That thou keepe the cōmandements of the Lord and his ordinances which I cōmaund thee this day And the kinglye Prophete Dauid in the 15. Psalme asketh this questiō Lord who shal dwel in thy tabernacle And presently answereth it himselfe saying Euen hee that walketh vprightly doeth the thing that is iust right And so forth as is conteined in the 10. cōmaundemēts Esaie also in his 33. cap. moueth the same question and answereth it euen so as Dauid had done before him Ieremie in the 21. chap. doth vrge and reiterate these woords to the Iewes Thus the Lord cōmaundeth Keepe equitie and righteousnes deliuer the oppressed from the power of the violent do not greeue nor oppresse the strāger the fatherles nor the widow and shedd no innocent bloud in this place And Ezechiel in his 18. cap. knitteth vp a beadrowe of good workes in no point vnlike to these sauing only y it is somewhat more largly amplified In Osée the Lord saith I desire mercie more than sacrifice the knowledge of God more than whole burnt offerings Micheas doth diligently inquire what the worshipper of God should do to please him with all what workes he should doe to delight the Lord and immediatly by the inspiration of the holy Ghoste he maketh aunswere saying I will shewe thee O man what is good and what the Lord requireth of thee namely to doe iustly to loue mercie and with reuerence to walke before thy God. In like maner the Prophete Zacharie to them that demaunded of him certaine questions touching vertues such good woorkes as please the Lord gaue this answere saying Thus sayeth the Lord of hostes Execute true iudgement shewe mercie and louing kindenesse euerie man to his brother doe the widowe the fatherlesse the straunger and the poore no wronge Let no man imagine euill in his heart against his brother neither bee ye louers of false othes for these are the thinges which I do hate sayeth the Lord. With this doctrine of the Prophets doth the preaching of the Euangelists and Apostles fullie agrée teaching in euerie place that charitie righteousnesse and innocencie are the scoape summe of all good woorkes The Apostle Iames sayeth Pure religion and vndefiled before God and the father is this To visite the father lesse and widowes in their aduersitie to kepe himself vnspotted of the world It remayneth now for me to drawe to an end and in the rest that is yet be hind to be spoken touching the descriptiō of good works to confer places of the Scripture for the confirmation plaine exposition of the same Now therfore we said y good works in déed are wrought by them that are regenerate to the glorie of God the ornamēt of our life and the profite of our neighbour For the Lord in the Gospell prescribeth this end to good works where he saith Let your lighte so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your father whiche is in heauen The Apostle Paul also oftener than once exhorting vs to good woorks doth as a most effectuall cause to sett them forward add That by those workes of ours we may adorne the doctrine of oure Lord and Sauiour Christ Iesus And euen as a comelie and cleanely garment adorneth a man so doe good workes in déede set foorth the life of Christian people For herevppon it riseth that the Apostles of Christe did so often persuade vs to put off the old man and put on the newe which is created to the similitude and likenesse of god For thereby wee obteine both honour and glorie We both are and are called the seruaunts yea and the sonnes of oure Lord and God whose propertie and vertue shineth in vs to the glorie and praise of his holy name And as hée doth require good works at our hands so if we do them we on the one side do please and delight him and hee on the other doeth honour vs againe as may bee proued by many testimonies of the holy Scripture But the thing it selfe is so plaine
of Gods plague and the shame of the world thou doest daily frequent it openly vse it Séest thou héere by this example howe one and the same sinne doeth increase by degrées and doeth still require a sharper punishment according to the greatnesse and enormitie of the crime Verilie the Lord in the Gospell after Sainct Matthewe confirmeth this and sayeth Ye haue heard how it was said to them of old Thou shalt not kill Whosoeuer killeth shal be in danger of Iudgement But I say vnto you that who so is angrie with his brother vnaduisedly shal be in daunger of Iudgement And who soeuer shall saye vnto his brother Racha shal be in daunger of a Counsell but whosoeuer shall say Thou foole shal be in daunger of hell fire In these wordes of the Lords thou hearest first the differences of sinnes as anger the tokens of angrie minds and open scouldinges whiche doe for the most part end in open fightinges And then thou hearest that as the sinne increaseth so the greatnesse and sharpenesse of the punishmente is still augmented It was therefore no vnapte or sillie distinction that they made in actuall sinne which said that there is one sinne of the thoughte an other of the mouth and an other of the déede which they did againe diuide into certaine kindes and sortes reducing them againe partly into Scelera and partly into Delicta Scelera are those heynous crimes whiche are conceiued and committed of set purpose and pretended malice of whiche sorte are those especiallie whiche are called the Crying sinnes as murther vsurie oppression of the fatherlesse widowes Sodomie and the withheld hire of the néedie labourer For touching murther the voyce of the Lord in Genesis sayeth The voice of thy brothers bloud crieth vnto mee And in the twentie two of Exodus hée sayeth If ye vexe the fatherlesse and widowes and they crie to mee I will heare them and slay you The word of GOD doeth with bitter quippes baighte vsurie and vtterly condemne it The sinne of the Sodomites ascended vpp to heauen requiring vengeaunce to lighte vppon the villaynous beastes And Iames the Apostle saith Behold the hire of the labourers whiche haue reaped downe your fieldes whiche hire of you is kept backe by fraude cryeth and the cries of them which haue reaped are entered into the eares of the Lord of Sabbaoth To these sinnes other men do also annexe those seuen principall vices pride or vaine glorie anger enuie slouth couetousnesse gluttonie and lecherie Yea they make these the séeds and first beginnings of all sinnes and wickednesse and therefore doe they call them the principall sinnes As is to bée séene in the sentences of Peter Lombard Moreouer they call those sinnes delicta which are committed of infirmitie or vnwittingly to witt when the good is forsaken duetie to God or man neglected by a certeine kinde of idle sluggishnesse where peraduenture are to bee numbred the sinne of ignorance the sinne called Alienum and the sinne of vnwillingnesse although euen they also are often times made both heynous crimes and detestable offences Ignoraunce is said to bée of two sortes the one is naturall and verie ignoraunce whiche springeth of originall sinne the other is affected or counterfeite whiche riseth of a sett purpose and pretended malice The naturall ignoraunce is a disease a fault and a sinne because it springeth of a poysened original and is a worke of darcknesse as it appeared aboue by the testimonie of the Apostle Sainct Paule Verilie Sainct Augustine in his third booke De libero arbitrio Cap. 19. sayeth That which euerie one by ignorance doeth not rightlie and that which he cannot doe though he willeth rightlie are therefore called sinnes because they haue their beginning of the sinne of free will. For that precedent did deserue to haue such coÌ„sequents For as we giue the name of Tongue not to that member only which moueth in the mouth while wee speake but euen to that also whiche followeth vppon the mouing of that member to witt the forme and tenour of woordes which the tongue doeth vtter according to whiche phrase of speach wee say that in one man there are diuers tongues meaninge the Greeke and the Latine tongues Euen so wee doe not onely call that sinne which is properly called sinne for it is committed of a free wil wittingly but that also which followeth vppon the punishment of the same Of whiche I haue said somewhat before Other doe cloake their ignorance with that saying of the Lord in the Gospel If I had not come and spoken vnto them they had had wherewithall to cloke â—heir sinne or they should haue had no sinne For herevppon they inferre Therefore they to whome nothing hath béen preached are frée from blame and accusation of sinne But the Lord said not so For first he spake of their pretended colour and not of their innocencie And euery pretence is not iust and lawefull Hee said I coÌ„fesse they should haue had no sinne but he addeth presently Nowe haue they nothing to cloake their sinne withall Secondarilie he doth not vniuersally acquite the ignoraunt from all kinde of sinne but from the sinne of rebellion onely For S. Augustine vppon Iohn sayth They haue an excuse not for euerie sinne but for this only that they beleued not in Christ because hee came not vnto them For all which neither haue heard nor do heare may haue this excuse but they cannot escape condemnation For they that haue sinned without lawe shall perishe without lawe And Paule also in the first to Timothie the first Chapiter sayeth I thanke him because hee hath counted mee faithfull putting mee into the ministerie who was before a blasphemer and a persecuter and an oppressour but yet I obteined mercie because I did it ignorantlie in vnbeleefe Loe heere the Apostle saith that he obteined mercie because hee sinned thorough ignoraunce this ignorance he deriueth of vnbeléefe and attributeth to it most filthie fruites Furthermore wée call that false and counterfeite ignorance which is of very malice feigned by obstinate and stubborne people As if thou when a thing displeaseth thee shouldest say that thou doest not vnderstand it or if wheÌ„ thou mayst thou wilt not vnderstand it Such is the ignorance that was in the Iewes the professed enimies of Gods grace in Christ For Paul sayeth I beare them wittnesse that they haue a zeale of God but not according to knowledge For being ignoraunt of Gods righteousnesse and séeking to set vpp their owne they were not subiecte to the righteousnesse of god For the Lord in the Gospell said to the Phariseis when they demaunded if they were blinde also If ye were blinde ye should haue no sinne but nowe ye say Wee see therefore your sinne abideth The sinnes called Aliena are not those whiche wée oure selues commit but those which other men doe yet not without vs to witt while we allowe helpe forward persuade commaund wincke at giue occasion or doe not
of the tranquillitie of kingdomes and common weales And therefore did the most iust Lorde inriche certeine excellent men and common weales with many and ample temporall giftes For vppon the Gréekes and many Romane Princes he bestowed riches victories and aboundant glorie And verily ciuil iustice and publique tranquillitie was in great estimation among manye of them Other receiued infinite rewards beecause they did constantly and manfully execute the iuste iudgements of God vppon the wicked rebelles and enimies to god Neither is it to be doubted but that the Lorde graunted that inuincible power to the Romane empire vnder Octauius Augustus and other Romane Princes to the ende that by their strength he might breake and bringe downe the inuincible malice of the Iewish people and so by the Romanes reuenge the bloud of his sonne his holie Prophets and blessed Apostles which had béen shed by those furious and blasphemous beastes Note here that immediately after the subuersioÌ„ of Hierusalem the Romane Empire beganne to decline Nowe let vs returne to the matter againe Lastly they do demaund whether the good woorkes of the Sainctes and faithful ones be sinnes or no Verily if thou respectest our corruption infirmitie then all our woorkes are sinnes because they be the workes of vs which are our selues not without filthie spottes and therefore the works which bee wrought by vs cannot bee so perfect as otherwise they ought to be in the sight of god And yet the verie same workes for the faithes sake in vs and because wee are receiued into the Grace of God and that therefore they are wrought of vs which are nowe by Grace the sonnes of God bothe are in déede and also called good For to this ende tendeth that saying of the Apostle With the minde the same I or euen I doe serue the lawe of God but with the fleshe the lawe of sinne Lo here one and the same Apostle euen being regenerate doth reteine in him selfe two sundrye dispositions so that his verie woorke working in diuers respectes is bothe sinne and a good worke also For in as much as in mynd he serueth God so farre foorth he doeth a good woorke but in so muche as hee againe did serue the lawe of the fleshe therein his woorke is not without a spott For hee him selfe a little before in the same seuenth Chapter saide I finde when I woulde do good that euill 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to saye is present with by and in mee which euill vndoubtedly making alwayes a shewe of it selfe in all our woordes workes and thoughtes doeth cause that the worke which is done of vs when we are regenerate cannot bee so pure as Gods iustice doeth looke that it should be by the Grace therefore and the mercie of God it is reputed and estéemed as pure Here vnto now doth that sentence of oure Lorde in the Gospell after Sainct Iohn belong where he saith Hee that is washed hath no neede saue to washe his feete but hee is cleane euery whitt For if hee bee cleane euery whitt what néede hath the cleane to washe his féete But if the féete must be washed howe then is hee cleane euery whitt And yet these sayings are not repugnant betwixt them selues euen as also that saying is not where wee saye that good woorkes are sinnes For according to the plentifullnesse and imputation of Gods grace and mercie wee are cleane euerye whitt being thoroughly purged from all our sinnes so that they shall not condemne vs And yet for because there is alwayes in vs the lawe of sinne whiche sheweth it selfe in vs so long as wee liue therefore our féete that is those euill motions naughtie lustes of oures muste be resisted and to our power repressed finallie wee must acknowledge that we our selues and our verie workes are neuer with oute an imperfection and therefore consequently that all our workes and we do stande in néede of the grace of god These questions beeinge thus resolued wee are nowe come to expounde the sinne againste the holye Ghoste The sinne againste the holy ghoste is a perpetual blaspheminge of the reuealed and knowen trueth to witte when we against our conscience falsely reuolting from the knowen trueth do without intermission both inueigh and rayle againste it For blasphemy is the euill spéech or despightfull tantes wherewith we inueighe against or slaunder any man by casting forth wicked and detestable speeches againste him whereby his credite and estimation is either crackte or vtterly disgraced Wée dâ—e therefore blaspheme the magistrates our elders and other good men when wee doe not onelye withdrawe oure obedience and the honour due vnto them but doe also with reprocheful wordes bayte them not ceassing to call them tyrauntes bloudsuckers wicked headds and odible guides but wee doe especially blaspheme God when we detracte his glorie gaynsaye his grace and of set purpose doe stubbornly contemne and dispraise his truth reuealed vnto vs and his euidente worckes declared to all the world Euerie sinne verilie is not blasphemie but all blasphemie is sinne For beecause it tendeth againste God and his will it is sinne but therewithall this propertie more and singularitie it hath that it dothe also despise God and speake reprochfullie againste his workes Many doe sinne againste the doctrine of the trueth because they doe either neglecte and not receyue the trueth or else because when they haue receiued it they doe not reuerence and set it foorth but these kinde of men thoughe they bee sinners doe not yet deserue to be called blasphemers but if they beginne once with tauntes and quippes to mocke the doctrine whiche they neglect calling it Hereticall Schismaticall Seditious and Diuellishe then maye they rightely bée termed blasphemers Wherefore the propertie of the sinne againste the holie Ghoste is not onely to reuolte from the truthe but also againste all conscience to speake againste the trueth and with floutes incessauntly to ouerwhelme bothe the verie woorke and moste euidente reuelation of the Lorde For the conscience being by the euidence of the reuelation or woorke of the holie Ghoste conuinced suggesteth or telleth them that they ought not onely to temper them selues from reprochfull speeches but that they oughte to doe an other thing too that is that they oughte to yéelde to the truthe and giue to God his due honour and glorie But nowe to exclude this inspiration of the holy spirite to reiecte and ouerwhelme it with stubborne falshood flatt apostacie wicked contradiction and perpetuall contempt is flatly to committ sinne against the holie Ghoste And this verily taketh beginning of originall sinne and is nourished and set forwarde by diuellish suggestions our peruerse affections by indignation enuie hope or feare by stubborne and selfewilfull malice and lastly by contumacie rebellion But nowe the course of the matter requireth to heare what the Lorde saide in the Gospell concerning this sinne In the twelfth of Matthewe he saith Euery sinne and blasphemie shal be forgiuen vnto men but
the blasphemie against the holie Ghoste shal not be forgiuen vnto men And whosoeuer speaketh a worde against the sonne of man it shal be forgiuen him but whosoeuer speaketh against the holie Ghost it shall not bee forgiuen him neither in this worlde nor in the world to come The same sentence of our Sauiour is thus expressed in the thirde Chapter of sainct Markes Gospell All sinnes shal be forgiuen vnto the children of men blasphemies wherewith soeuer they shal blaspheme but he that speaketh blasphemie against the holie Ghoste hath neuer forgiuenesse but is in daunger of eternall damnation In the twelfth Chap. after Sainct Luke these woordes in a manner are vttered thus Who soeuer speaketh a worde against the sonne of man it shal be forgiuen him but vnto him that blasphemeth the holie Ghoste it shal not be forgiuen In these woordes of the Lorde we haue here mention made of blasphemie against the sonne of man and of blasphemie against the holie Ghoste of which that against the holie Ghoste is vtterly vnpardonable but that against the sone of man is altogether veniall Blasphemie against the sonne of man is committed of the ignoraunt which are not yet inlightened doeth tend against Christ whome the blasphemer doth thinke to bee a seducer because he knoweth him not Suche blasphemers the woorde of the Lorde doth manifestly testifie that Paul him selfe before his conuersion a greate parte of the Iewes were For vppon the crosse the Lorde prayed crying Father for giue them for they wott not what they doe And the Apostle Paule sayth If they had knowen the Lorde of glorie they would not haue crucified him Wherevpon Saincte Peter in the Actes speakinge to the Iewes saith I knowe that ye did it through ignorance nowe therefore turne you and repent that your sinnes may be wiped out Act. 3. But the blasphemie against the holie Ghost is saide to be a continual faultfinding or reproche against the holie spirite of God that is against the inspiration illumination and woorkes of the spirite For when he doth so euidently worke in the minds of men that they can neither gainesaye it nor yet pretend ignorance and that for all this they do resist mocke despise and continually snapp at the trueth whiche they in their consciences do knowe to be moste hoalsome and true in so doing they do blaspheme the holie Spirite and power of god As for example the Phariseis being by moste euident reasons and vnreproueable miracles coÌ„uinced in their owne minds could not denie but that the doctrine woorkes of our Lorde Iesus Christe were the trueth and miracles of the verie God and yet against the testimonie of their owne consciences they did of méere enuie rebellious doggednesse and false apostacie continually cauil that Christ did al by the means inspiration of Beelsebub the diuel And little or nothing better than the Phariseis are those which when they haue in these dayes once vnderstoode that the verie trueth and assured saluation are moste simplie and purely set forth in Christe doe notwithstanding forsake it and allowe of the contrarie doctrine condemning and with mockes rayling vppon the sounde and manifest trueth yea and that more is they ceasse not to clappe their handes and hisse at it as a damnable heresie As this sinne is of all other the filthiest so is it not veniall but vtterly vnpardonable For in the Gospell the Lorde hath expresly saide it shall not bee forgiuen him neither in this world nor in the worlde to come Whiche sentence in Saint Marke is thus pronounced He hath neuer forgiuenesse but is in daunger of eternall damnation The cause is manifest For it is vnpossible without faith to please god Without faith there is no remission of sinnes Without faith there is no entraunce into the kingdome of god But the sinne against the holie Ghoste is méere apostacie flatt rebellion against the true faith which the holie Ghoste by his illumination doth powre into our heartes Whiche illumination these vntoward Apost ataes doe incessantly call darkenesse they name it a meere seduction and do with tauntes blaspheme it openly Therfore the sinne is neuer forgiuen them For they tread vnder foote the Grace of God and do despise make a mocke of the waye which leadeth to saluation Wherefore Sainct Paule in the tenth to the Hebrues saith If wee sinne willingly after we haue receiued the knowledge of the trueth there remaineth no more sacrifice for sinnes but a fearefull looking for of iudgement and violent fire which shal deuour the aduersaries Nowe I pray you what is it to sinne wilingly Forsooth to sinne willingly is not to sinne through infirmitie or ofteÌ„ times to fall into one the same sinne but to sinne willingly is with a moste stubborn coÌ„teÌ„pt to sinne as they are wont to do which wittingly and willingly do reiecte and spurne at the Grace of God not ceassing to make a mocke of the crosse death of Christ as thoughe it were foolishe and not sufficiently effectuall to the purginge of all oure sinnes For to such there is prepared none other sacrifice for sinnes And suche the Apostle calleth the aduersaries that is the contemners and enimies of god And therefore the same Apostle in the sixte Chapter of the same Epistle saith It cannot be that they which were once lighted and haue tasted of the heauenly gifte were become partakers of the holie ghost and haue tasted of the good woorde of God and the powers of the world to come and they fall away should be renued againe into repentaunce crucifying to them selues the sonne of God afreshe and making a mock of him He speaketh not here of euery fall of the faithfull but of wilfull stubborne apostacie For Peter fell and was restored againe throughe repentance which happeneth to more than Peter alone For all sinners are through repentaunce daily restored But vnrepentant Iudas is not restored because he was a wilfull apostatae Mockers and blasphemâ—rs are not restored through repentance because they do obstinately stande against the knowen veritie and ceasse not to blaspheme the waye by whiche alone they are to be ledd vnto eternall life Therefore those places of S. Paule do make neuer a whit for the Nouatians but do expound to vs the nature and enuenomed force of the sinne against the holie Ghost Sainct Iohn the Apostle and Euangelist disputing of this sinne in his Canonicall Epistle saith If any man see his brother sinne a sinne which is not vnto death he shal aske he shal giue him life for them that sinne not vnto death There is a sinne vnto death I say not that thou shouldest praye for it All vnrighteousnesse is sinne and there is a sinne not vnto death We knowe that whosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not but he that is begotten of God keepeth him selfe and that euil toucheth him not Sainct Iohn here maketh mentioÌ„ of two sortes of sinnes The one vnto death that is mortall
Christ Iesu our Lord the true Messiah either not onely or else not fully all thinges requisite to life and saluation It is a wicked and blasphemous thinge to ascribe either to men or to things inferiour and worse thā men the glorie and honour due vnto Christ The principall exercises of Christian religion cannot by derogating from the glorie of Christe challenge any thing vnto themselues For syncere doctrine doth directly lead vs vnto Christ Prayer doeth inuocate praise and giue thanckes in the name of Christ The Sacramentes doe serue to seale and represent to vs the mysteries of Christ And the workes of faith are done of duetie althoughe also of frée accord because wee are created vnto good works Yea through Christ alone they do please and are acceptable to God the father For hee is the Vine we are the branches So all glorie is reserued vntouched to Christ alone which is the surest note to know the true Gospel by Thus hetherto wee haue heard That God the father of mercies according to his frée mercie taking pittie vppon mankinde when it stucke fast and was drowned in the myre of hell did as hée promised by the Prophets send his onely begotten sonne into the world that he might draw vs out of the mudd and fully giue vs all thinges requisite to life and saluation For God the father was in Christ reconciled vnto vs who for vs and our saluation was incarnate dead raysed from death to life and taken vpp into heauen againe And although it may by all this be indifferently well gathered to whom that saluation doeth belonge and to whome that grace is rightly preached yet the matter it selfe doeth séeme to require in flatt woordes expressely to shewe that Christ and the preaching of Christ his grace declared in the Gospell doeth belonge vnto all For wée must not imagine that in heauen there are layed two books in the one wherof the names of them are written that are to be saued and so to be saued as it were of necessitie that do what they will against the woord of Christ and commit they neuer so heynous offences they cannot possiblie choose but be saued and that in the other are conteyned the names of them which doe what they can and liue they neuer so holilie yet cannot auoyde euerlasting damnation Let vs rather hold that the holy Gospel of Christ doeth generally preach to the whole world the grace of God the remission of sinnes and life euerlasting And in this beliefe wee must confirme oure mindes with the word of God by gathering together some euident places of the holy Scriptures which doe manifestly proue that it is euen so Of whiche sort are these sayinges following In thy seede shall all the nations of the earth be blessed Genesis 22. Euerie one that calleth vppon the name of the Lord shal be saued Ioel. 2. Wee haue all gone astray like sheepe and God hath layed vppon him the iniquitie of vs all Esaie 53. Come to the waters all ye that thirst Esaie 55. There are of this sorte innumerable places in the old testament Nowe in the Gospel the Lord sayeth Euerie one that asketh receiueth and hee that seeketh findeth c. Matth. 7. Come to mee all ye that labour and are heauie loaden and I will ease you of your burthen Matthewe 11. Teach all nations baptisinge them in the name of the father c. Matth. 28 Goe ye into the whole world preach the Gospell vnto all creatures Whosoeuer beleueth and is baptised he shal be saued Marc. 16. So God loued the worlde that hee gaue his onely begotten sonne that euery one which beleeueth in him should not perish but haue eternall life Iohn 3. In the Actes of the Apostles Sainct Peter saith Of a trueth I perceiue that there is no respect of persons with God but in euery nation he that feareth him and worketh righteousnes is acceptable vnto him Actes 10. Paule in the thirde to the Romanes saith The righteousnesse of God by faith in Iesus Christ commeth vnto all and vppon all them that beleeue And in the tenth Chapter he saith The same Lorde ouer all is riche to all them that call vppon him In his Epistle to Titus hee saith There hath appearrd the grace of God that is healthful to all men And in the firste to Timothie the seconde Chapter he saith God wil haue all men to bee saued and to come to the knowledge of the trueth These and suche like are the manifest testimonies wherevppon all the faithfull do firmely staye them selues But now if thou demaundest how it happeneth that all men are not saued since the Lorde would that all should be saued come to the knowledge of the trueth The Lorde in the Gospell doth him selfe answere thee saying Many in deede are called but fewe are chosen Which sentence hee doeth in the fourtéenth of S. Lukes Gospell more plainly expound where he doth in a parable shewe the causes why a great part of mortall men doth not obteine eternal saluation while they preferre earthly thinges transitorie beefore celestiall or heauenly matters For euery one had a seuerall excuse to cloake his disobedience withall one had bought a farme an other had fiue yokes of Oxen to trye the thirde had newly married a wife And in the Gospell after Sainct Iohn the Lorde saith This is condemnation because the light came into the worlde and men loued darkenesse more than the light With this doctrine of the Euangelistes doeth that saying of the Apostle agrée 2. Corin. 4. Chapter And in the first to Timothie the fourth Chapter he saith God is the Sauiour of all men especially of those that beleeue Wherevppon we gather that God in the preachinge of the Gospell requireth faith of euery one of vs and by faith it is manifest that we are made partakers of all the goodnesse and giftes of Christe And verily there is a relatiō betwixt faith and the Gospell For in the Gospell after Sainct Marke the Lorde annexeth faith to the preaching of the Gospell And Paule saith that To him was committed the preaching of the Gospell vnto the obedience of faith Againe he saith The Gospell is the power of God vnto saluation to all them that doe beleeue And in the tenth Chapter to the Romans he doth by Gradation shewe that the Gospell is receiued by faith But that faith may be rightly planted in the heartes of men it is needefull that the preaching of repentaunce do firste goe before For which cause I in the latter ende of the definition of the Gospell added So that wee acknowledginge our sinnes may beleeue in Christe that is to saye the Lorde wil be oure Sauiour and giue vs life euerlasting if we acknowledge our sinnes and do beléeue in him And therefore here nowe may be annexed the treatises of faith and repentaunce Touchinge faith I haue alreadie largely spoken in the 4. 5. and 6. Sermons of the first Decade Concerning repentaunce I wil
not perish but haue eternall life Nowe Moses did hang vp the brasen Serpent for the health and recouerie of them that were poysoned by the bytings of the Serpents For they died presently that were stung with the Serpents vnlesse they did immediately looke vp to the brasen Serpent for at the verie sight thereof the poysoned sting did loose all force and the person enuenomed was out of hande restored and cured againe Neither was there in the host of the Israelites any other medicine but that alone which whosoeuer despised he died without remedie For the force of the poyson was not expelled the life of the infected was not preserued either by the power of prayers or the multitude of Sacrifices or medicinable hearbes or any kinde of Physicke or other meanes of mannes inuention If any woulde escape the peril of death it behoued him to beholde the brasen serpent aloft Nowe that brasen Serpent was a type or figure of Christe our Lorde who being lifte vp vppon the Crosse is ordeined of God to be the onely saluation But nowe to whome doeth that sauing health befall To them forsooth that do beholde him beeing so lift vp The Lorde him selfe telleth vs what to beholde doth signifie and in stéede thereof doth put to beleeue Therefore no woorkes none other meanes nor merites of ours do saue vs from eternall death and from the force of sinne that is the poyson wher with we are all infected by the olde Serpent our aduersarie Satan Faith alone whereby wée beléeue in Christ who was lift vp for the remission of our sinnes and in whome alone our life and sure saluation doeth assuredly consist is the onely thinge that quickeneth vs which are alreadie dying by the enuenomed sting of Satan which is sinne Heare moreouer what the Lorde doth adde instructing Nicodemus yet more fully in the true faith and making the onely cause of our saluation to be the meere onely grace of God which is receiued by faith in Christ For so saith he GOD loued the worlde that he gaue his onely begotten sonne that euery one which beeleeueth in him should not perish but haue eternall life For God sent not his sonne to condemne the world but that the worlde might bee saued by him He that beleeueth in him is not condemned but hee that beleeueth not in him is alreadie condemned be cause he beleeueth not in the name of the onely begotten sonne of God. Loe what coulde bee spoken more plainely By faith we are made partakers of Christe By repeatinge faith so often his meaning was so to beate it into our heades that no man shoulde hereafter do once so muche as doubte of so manifest and euident a péece of doctrine But if here nowe thou doest little set by the authoritie of Christ then whose authoritie wilte thou estéeme But thou wilt not I knowe reiect his testimonie Yet albeit that his warrant is sufficient giue eare notwithstandinge to that disciple whome the Lorde loued who in his Epistle expounding as it were the wordes of the Lorde and by the way of exposition repeating and beating them into all mennes mindes doth strongly cry out If wee receiue the witnesse of men the witnesse of God is greater for this is the witnesse of God which he testified of his sonn he that beleeueth in the sonne hath the testimonie in him selfe Hee that beleeueth not God doth make him a lyar because lie beleeued not the recorde that he gaue of his sonne And this is the recorde that God hath giuen vs eternall life and this life is in his sonne He that hath the sonne hath life and hee that hath not the sonne of God hath not life But what else is it to haue the sonne of god than to beléeue in him For this sense is gathered by that which went before beeing of it selfe so euident that for mée to add any thing vnto it is to do nothing else but as it were to goe about with a tallowe candell to help or adlight the Sunne at his rising Nowe are we come to the place of Sainct Paule which is to be séene in the third and fourth Chapters of his Epistle to the Romanes The rightousenesse of God saith hee without the lawe is made manifest being witnessed by the testimonie of the lawe and the Prophets Paul in this place doth preache the Gospell most euidētly For I knowe not any other place wherein he doeth it more plainly Hee teacheth herein howe we are iustified before God what is the true righteousenesse and saluation of mankinde and by what meanes it commeth vnto vs. He saith that the righteousnesse of God that is to saye the righteousenesse which God bestoweth or whiche doth preuaile before God is reuealed without the lawe that is to say doeth come vnto vs without the helpe of the lawe to wite without the ayde merites of the workes of the lawe For touching the testimonie of the lawē the Prophets they witnesse both together that they which beleeue are iustified by the righteousnesse of god Now what that righteousenesse is he doth immediately declare saying The righteousenesse of God commeth by the faith of Iesus Christ vnto all and vppon all them that beleeue The righteousenesse saith he whereof wee speake is not humane or of mortall man but altogether diuine or of God him selfe For as God alone is onely iust so the righteousenesse of God is the true and onely righteousenesse of God that saueth vs Which righteousenesse God maketh vs to be partakers of by the faith of Iesus Christe to wite if wee beléeue in Christe and hope in him for to bee saued Neither is there here any man excluded from righteousnesse and saluation For Paule doeth plainely say Vnto all and vpon all that doe beleeue Wherefore God doeth repute and estéeme all them to be righteous which do beléeue in Iesus Christe his onely sonne our Lorde and Sauiour Now he doth presently annex the cause why he attributeth saluation vnto the righteousnesse of God and not of man or why the Gospell commendeth to vs the righteousenesse of God saying For there is no difference al haue sinned and haue neede of the glorie of God For because all men of their owne nature are destitute of the glorie of God that is since they are without the true image of God to the likenesse whereof they were created in the beginning therefore all men verily are vnrighteous and sinners wherevppon it followeth that in them there is no righteousnesse and that they haue nothing wherein to boast before the righteous God. For what else I beseech you doe sinners carrie from the iudgement seate of God but confusion and ignominie And for because all men are such and in that case therefore the Apostle doth verie wisely add but they are iustified freely by his grace thorough the redemption in Christe Iesus whome God hath sett foorth to bee a propitiation or reconciliation through faith in his bloud Whiche is all one as
that this saluation is common both to the Iewes and Gentiles saying Is he the God of the Iewes onely Is hee not also of the Gentiles yes euen also of the Gentiles For it is one God that shal iustifie the circumcision by faith the vncircumcision through faith Hee fetcheth the confirmation of that which he saide from the nature of god There is but one God who is of his owne nature both life righteousenesse And he is the God bothe of the Iewes and the Gentiles therefore he is the life and righteousenesse of both the people which righteousenesse hee bestoweth on them by faith therefore faith doeth iustifie or make them both righteous This is declared by the example of Cornelius the Centurion For he is iustified or as I should rather saye being once iustified hee is declared to be acceptable to God by the sendinge downe of the holie Ghoste in a visible fourme vppon him when as hee neither was circumcised nor yet had kept the lawe but had onely heard y preaching of the Gospell and had beléeued in Iesus Christ Nowe GOD did not iustifie Cornelius so alone but wil also iustifie all other nations by faith euen as hee wil not by anye other meanes than by faith alone iustifie the Iewes It followeth in Paule Doe wee then destroy the lawe through faith God forbidde but we rather mainteine the lawe For the defenders or the disputers in the defence of works or rather of iustification by workes are wont to obiecte if faith alone in Christ doth iustifie then is the lawe or doctrine of the lawe altogether vnprofitable For to what ende are wee commaunded to doe good woorkes if good workes do not iustifie The Apostle aunswereth that the lawe is not abolished by faith but rather mainteined For since faith doeth directly tende to Christe in whome alone it doth séeke and finde all fullnesse and that the lawe it selfe is the scholemystresse vnto Christ and doth shut vpp all vnder sinne so that iustification is by faith giuen to the faithfull it is moste euident that the lawe is not destroyed or darkened but confirmed and made lighte by the doctrine of faith The Apostle goeth on in his confirmation and saith What shal wee saye then that Abraham oure father as pertaining to the fleshe did finde For if Abraham were iustified by woorkes then hath hee wherein to boast but not before god For what saith the Scripture AbrahaÌ„ beleeued God and it was counted vnto him for righteousenesse There are verily many examples of the holy fathers but among all the rest the Apostle chose out this of Abraham to handle it at large For he in the Scriptures is called the father of them that do beléeue Wherevppon it is assuredly certeine that the children shal be iustified after the same sorte that theire father was as the Apostle hath in expresse woordes taught in the latter ende of the fourth Chapter Moreouer Abraham was famous for good workes aboue all the rest of the holie fathers therfore if any other could haue beene iustified by his good woorkes or merites much more might Abraham before all the rest But forbecause he was iustified by faith and not by workes it is manifest therefore that all the Sainctes also both haue béene and are iustified by faith and not by workes Furthermore Abraham liued 430 yeres before the lawe was reuealed by Moses wherevppon it followeth that his woorkes cannot be called the workes of the lawe by them that are the denyers of the iustificatioÌ„ by faith without the lawe Therefore the workes that hee did hee did them of faith and his woorkes were the works of faith and yet was he not iustified by them but by faith Therefore the â—lorie of the iustification of faith remaineth sounde vnspotted and vnmingled with any thing else What saith he shal we saye that oure father Abraham founde concerninge the fleshe to wite so farre forth as he is a man and we also men of him What I saye shal wee saye that hee deserued To this demaunde this answere must be added hee founde nothing and by his woorkes hee deserued nothing For the proofe followeth if by his workes he deserued any thing or was by his merits iustified then hath he wherein to boaste But he hath nothing wherin to boast therfore is he not iustified by his workes For God alone is righteous and kéepeth this his glorie vnto him selfe alone without any partener or ioyntpossessour with him freely iustifying them that are of the faith of Iesus Christe to the end that his grace may be alwayes praised But Paule him selfe by bringing in a place of Scripture doeth shewe that Abraham had nothinge wherein to make his boast For what saith he doth the Scripture say Abraham beleeued God and it was counted vn to him for righteousenesse Lo here the Scripture doth moste plainly say that Abraham was iustified by faith or rather that faith was imputed to him for righteousenesse and therefore that Abraham was for his faith counted righteous before the moste iuste and righteous God. But let vs heare Paule howe he applyeth this place of Scripture vnto his purpose It followeth then To him that worketh is the reward not reckoned of Grace but of duetie But to him that worketh not but beleeueth in him that iustifieth the vngodly his faith is counted for righteousenesse Which woordes verily maye bee briefely reduced into this kinde of argument Who soeuer doeth with his woorkes deserue anye thing to him the rewarde is giuen as a thing of duetie due vnto him and not imputed freely as though it were no debte But faith is imputed to Abraham vnto righteousenesse therefore he receiued righteousenesse not as a rewarde of duetie ought vnto him but as a gifte not due but freely giuen him And againe To him that worketh not but beleeueth in him that iustifieth the vngodly his faith is reckoned for righteousenesse But to Abraham faith was imputed vnto righteousenesse therefore he obteined righteousenesse by faith and not by workes Nowe there is an Emphasis in that he fayth But beleeueth in him that iustifieth the vngodly For therby is signified that he which is to be iustified doth bring nothing with him but the onely acknowledginge of his owne miserie and vngodlynesse to séeke for mercie at the hande of the Lorde For he vnderstandeth that he is destitute of good workes and such as may abide the tryall of Gods iust iudgement He doth therefore flye to the mercie of God presuming for a certeintie that the righteousenesse of faith is the ayde or helpe of the sinner that must be freely saued by the grace of God. Here by the way ye must note that Christians righteousenesse both is is saide to be imputatiue righteousenesse Which thing alone is able to breake the necke of all our boastinge for imputation is the contrarie vnto debte God is not of duetie bound to vs either for our owne sakes or for our woorkes sakes but so farre forth as hee
all the world to wite Christe once offered vpp for vs which are by faith made partakers of him But nowe as we do not acknowledge or admitt the satisfactions that are obtruded vnto vs in the doctrine of the priestes and Monckes so do we by all meanes detest the indulgences of the Byshops of Rome They called these Indulgences a beneficiall pardoning of crimes or remission of the punishment or of the guilt or of both to wite by the power of the keyes bestowed by the Lorde and for the merite of the Martyrs bloud for so they saye graunted or giuen to them that are rightly contrite in heart and do confesse their sinnes For these fathers of Indulgences are wont with their Indulgences to remitt againe the rigour and seueritie of the satisfaction whiche lyeth in them to order at their discretion Truely as one saide The fathers gentle Indulgence doeth make the children naught So haue their Indulgences vtterly corrupted true repentance But thou canst read in no place that such power was giuē to the Popes as they did feigne We read that to the Apostles the keyes were giuen by the Lorde but those keyes were nothing else but the ministerie of preaching the Gospell as I in place conuenient will shewe vnto you Nowe the Gospell promiseth to vs remission both of the guilt and penaltie for Christe his sake and faith in Christ and doth admonishe vs that in the latter times there shall come men that shal saye we are Christes that is which shall attribute to them selues the things that do properly belong to Christe alone such as is especially the forgiuenesse of sinnes But it commaundeth vs to flie from them and by all meanes to take héede of them as of wicked seducers The same Euangelicall trueth doth teache that the faithfull are cleansed by the onely bloud of the sonne of God. Their indulgences do promise mē the cleansing of their sinnes through the bloud of S. Peter S. Paul and other holie Martyrs And for that cause are they the prophanation of the bloud of the sonne of god The Saincts do washe their garments in the bloud of the Lamb not in the pardoning bull or boxe of indulgences nor in the Martyrs bloud Yea Paule him selfe denyeth that either he or Peter or any other of the Sainctes was crucified for the Church of god And yet their indulgences were so sett foorth as though God were pleased with vs for the bloud of the Martyrs Therefore their indulgences are flatly contrarie to the Apostles doctrine And I admonished you in my Sermon of good woorkes in these woordes of Paule I fulfill that which is behinde of the afflictions of Christ in my fleshe for his bodies sake which is the Church that that fulfilling is not referred to the worke of the purging or propitiation of Christ which is consummate vnlesse Christe at his death did testifie falsly saying It is consummate but to those afflictions where with the members of Christ that is the faithful are exercised by the crosse so long as they liue in this fraile fleashe Verily the Lorde maketh accompt of the afflictions layde vppon the faithful as of his owne For to Paule he saide Saul Saul why persecutest thou mee Moreouer when he saith For the churche he meaneth not for the expiation of the churche but for the edification and profite of the same And Paule susteined gréeuons afflictions at the handes of the Iewes because he preached the Gospell to the Gentiles And it was expediēt that in him there should be shewed to the Church an example of Patience so rare as coulde not lightly be founde againe Yea other haue often times obiected against these indulgence defenders this godly saying of the holie man Pope Leo in his 81. Epistle Although the death of many Saincts is precious in the sight of the Lord yet the slaughter of no man subiect to sin is the propitiation for the sinnes of the worlde Again The righteous haue receiued not giuen Crownes of glorye and of the manful constancie of the Martyrs are sprong examples of patience not the gifts of righteousnes for their deaths were singular neither did any one by his ending pay the debt of another since there is one Lord Iesus Christe in whome they are all crucified dead buried and raysed vp againe Thus much out of pope Leo. We haue therfore by diuine and humane testimonies euidently proued that the indulgences giuen to sinners by the merite or treasure of the Martyrs bloud are méere blasphemies against God and open iniuries against his holye Martyrs I haue hetherto spoken of those indulgēces which were of olde fréely bestowed by the Popes of Rome although at this day they be few in number and curtayled too now therfore I will say somewhat of their indulgences which they for the moste parte doe sell and make traffique of To sell indulgences is in the Church of God a sinne so detestable as that it is harde to name any one more horrible And yet it is and hath bene a common practise and merchandize these many yéeres with the Bishops of Rome their factors whom they cal Apostoliques not hauing any one word in the scripture wherewith to cloak y wicked inuention And now though I slip ouer and doo not shew you how Indulgences are nothing but a bare name with out any stuffe or matter and that vnder that vaine name miserable men and silly soules are foulely deceiued yet note that Christ the chiefe and only high Prieste of his Catholique and holy Church in the dayes of his fleshe did with a whip driue the buyers and sellers as impudent dogges out of the Church of God whiche thing hee did twice Once at the beginning of his preaching and an other time a little before his Passion At the first time he added Away with these thinges from hence and make not my fathers house an house of merchādize At the latter time he saide It is written my house shall be called the house of prayer but ye haue made it a den of theeues And Simon Magus also in the Actes of the Apostles seeinge that by the laying on of the Apostles hands the holye Ghoste was giuen did offer them money saying Giue me this power also that on whome soeuer I lay my handes hee may receiue the holy Ghoste But hearken howe Peter accepteth his petition Thy money said he perishe with thee because thou hast thought that the gift of GOD may be obteined with money Thou haste neither parte nor fellowship in this businesse For thy harte is not right in the sight of God. Loe the giftes of God are not gotten with money Loe their harte is not righte that make merchandize of Religion Loe they haue no parte or fellowship in the inheritaunce of the kingdome of Heauen or in the preaching of the glad tidings therfore what shall we say now of the Indulgences whiche the Popes Apostoliques doe set to sale for money What shall we say of the very
the man of God may be perfecte instructed vnto all good workes What now I pray you is omitted in these woords that may seeme to apperteine to a most absolute reformation What I beseech you haue those impudent fellowes to say against this Proceed therefore proceed most holy king to imatate the most godly princes and the infallible rule of the holy Scripture proceed I say without staying for mans authoritie by the most true and absolute instrument of trueth the booke of Gods most holy word to reforme the Church of Christ in thy most happie England The Lord Iesus the head and mightie Prince of his Church presirue and lead thee his most faithfull worshipper in the way of his trueth vntill the end to the glorie of his name the good estate and welfare of the whole Christian Church At Tigure in the moneth of August the yeare of our Lord 1550. Your Royall Maiesties most duetifully bounden Henrie Bullinger minister of the Church at Tigure in Swicerland The other eight Sermons of the fourth Decade written by Henrie Bullinger ¶ Of God of the true knowledge of God and of the diuerse wayes howe to knowe him That God is one in substaunce and three in persons ¶ The thirde Sermon I Haue hetherto in 32. sermōs discoursed vpon the word of God and the lawful exposition of the same vppon Christian faith the loue of God and our neighbour I haue also spoken of the law of Nature of mans lawe Gods lawe and of the parts of Gods lawe namely y Morall the Ceremoniall the Iudiciall lawes Of the vse of the lawe of the fulfilling abrogatiō of the same of the likenes difference betwirt the two testamēts and people the old and the newe Of Christian libertie of offences of the effecte merites of Good woorkes Of sinne and the sundrie sorts thereof also of the Grace of God or the Gospel of Iesu Christe in whome oure heauenly father hath giuen vs all thinges belonging to life and eternal saluation finally I haue treated of Repentaunce and of the thinges that doe especially seeme to belonge therevnto And forbecause oure purpose is to dispute discretly vpon the principal points of Christian religion that in the premisses wee haue heard often mention made of God of the knowledge worship of God of Iesus Christ of the holy Chost of good euil spirits of the church of Prayer of the Sacraments such like holy thinges since wee are now come to an end of those former points necessitie it selfe doeth here require that we should speake somewhat now of al euery one of these latter principles according to the holy Scripture so farre forth as the Lord shall giue me grace and abilitie to do the same Concerning God there were of old many erronious opinions not among the ruder sort of people only but euen in the whole packe of Philosophers conuenticles of false Christians As touching the Philosophers that auncient learned writer Tertullian was wont to say that Philosophers are the patriarchs of heretiques and touching false Christians the Apostle Iohn said They wente out from vs but they were not of vs for if they had beene of vs they would haue remained with vs. Neither doe I sée what gaine you should gett by it if I should procéede to reckon vp vnto you all their opinions It is good perhaps to know wherin they erred least we also do strike vpon the same rock that they did Therfore if any y haue a desire vnto it doe wish to sée the opinions of the heathen sort and of heretiques cōcerning God let them search Plutarch in his Placitis Philoso lib. ◠Cap. 7. Or in other heathen writers Or in Cyrils first booke Contra Iulianum and in the 4. Chapter Dogmatum vel de finitionum Ecclesiast I will at this time trouble the attentiue eares and minds of the godly hearers with that burthen That diuersitie of opinions is deriued from none other founteine than from the boldnesse vnskilfulnesse of men which are not ashamed of their owne deuice and braine to add and applie to God the thinges from which he is most farre frée And now that héere I may not sticke long in declareing the narrowe streightnesse and mistie darcknesse of mans wit who I pray you is able with his vnderstāding to conceiue the Béeing of God when as in déede no man did euer fully vnderstand of what fashion the soule of man is of what sort many other thinges are y be in mans body and of what maner substaunce the Sunne Moone are made There are giuen many reasons of naturall Philosophie but the woorke of God doeth still abide more great and wonderfull than that the witt or speach of man is able to comprehend or expresse it Let no man therefore that goeth about to knowe any certeintie of God descend into himself to search him out with thoughts of his owne neither let him ground his opinion vppon mens determinations and weake definitions For otherwise hee shall alwayes worshipp the inuention of his owne heart méere follie trifles and foolishe fantasies But on the other side againe the man cānot choose but thinke rightly iudge truely and speake well of God that attributeth nothing to himselfe deuiseth nothing of his owne braine nor followeth y toyes of other mens inuenting but in all thinges giueth eare to the word of God and followeth alwayes his holy reuelation Therfore let this stand as it were for a continuall rule that God cannot bée rightly knowen but by his word and that God is to be receiued beléeued to be such an one as he reuealeth himselfe vnto vs in his holy word For no creature verily can better tell what and what kinde of one God is than God him selfe Nowe since this God doeth in his word by the woorkemanshipp of the world by the holy Scriptures and by his oracles vttered by the mouth of the Patriarchs Prophetes and Apostles yea in the very minds and consciences of men testifie That He Is therefore did the kingly Prophete Dauid say The foole hath said in his heart there is no God. For he must néeds be an asse or a foole whiche denieth the thing that is euident to all men in the world which are not beside their wits namely That there is a God considering that euen Cicero an heathen authoure in his booke De natura Deorum doth say It is bred borne together with men and graffed in their hearts to thincke That there is a God. Truly they that denie God doe denie him whome neuerthelesse they feare and therefore by that feare they confesse y he Is by that meanes conuinceing them selues of lying and falsehoode Againe this is to bée noted that in demaunding who and what God is although that question is made doth arise euen by the beating out and discussing of the Scriptures yet a measure is to be kept and in any case
are all the windes all the starrs and all the fierie aerie waterie impressions In the hoste of God are all euill spirites all men Kinges and Princes all the warlike furniture of euery nation finally all creatures both visible and inuisible and al these hee vseth according to his owne pleasure yea according to his owne good iust will when how much and howe long hee listeth to finishe and bring to passe his owne will and iudgements In punishing the first worlde at the deluge he vsed water In destroying of Sodoma and the Cities there about he vsed fire and in rooting out the Chanaanites and Iewes he vsed the meanes of mortall menne or souldiers Somtimes ther is ascribed to the Lord the word Aeleon the Lord is called Aeleon that is to say high For in the 113 Psalme we read The Lord is higher than all nations and his glory is aboue the heauens Who is like the Lorde our God whiche setteth him selfe so high in his habitation And in the 97. Psalme he saith Thou Lord art higher than all that are in the earth thou art exalted farre aboue all Gods. Againe God is called El because of his strength For what he wil that can he doe and therefore is he called a strong God or a Giant For Ieremie saith The Lord is with me as a strong Giant Esay saith The Lord shall come forth like a Giant he shal take stomache vnto him like a man of warre he shall rore and ouercome his enimies And like to this is the word Eloah whose plurall number is Elohim That name betokeneth the presence of God whiche neuer fayleth his woorkmaÌ„ship worshippers Ieremie bringeth in God speaking and saith Am I God that seeth but the thing that is nigh at hand onely and not the thing that is far off May any man hide himselfe so that I shall not see him saith the Lord Doe not I fill Heauen and earth For before him also Dauid said Whether shall I goe from the breath of thy mouth And whether shall I flee from thy countenaunce If I ascend into heauen thou art there and if I descend into hell thou art there also If I take the winges of the morning and dwell in the vtmoste parts of the sea euen there thy hand shall rule me and thy right hande shall holde me fast Therfore the Apostle Paule saith God is not far from euery one of â—s For by him we liue we moue and haue our beeing And for that cause peradueÌ„ture God was of the Gréeks called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to wit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because of his redinesse and present succour because he neuer faileth mortall men but alwayes and in all places doeth aide and reléeue them Likewise Plato in Cratylo and his interpreter Proclus doe think that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God is deriued 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is of running but that course or running is not referred to the presence or help of God but to an other thing For when men saw the Sunne the Moone the starres and heauen it selfe by running still to be turned aboute they thought that they were Gods. Some there are that will deriue it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say of feare or dread For feare or Religion beléeueth and persuadeth men that there is a God. The Latines peraduenture framed their Deus God of the Gréekes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But some doo think rather that Deus is deriued A dando of giuing because he giueth all things vnto all men For so among the Hebrues he is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as I will anon declare or Schadday because he is sufficient to him selfe he lacketh nothing but giueth to all men all good thinges and necessary Some other wil haue God in Latine to be called Deus quód ipsi nihil deest that is because there is nothing wanting in him But now the Scripture doeth attribute the plurall number Elohim not to God alone but also to Angels to iudges and to men in authoritie because God is alwaies present with them while they laboure in that office whiche he hath appointed them vnto and doeth by the ministerie of them worke the things whiche hee him selfe will which are expedient for the welfare of mortall men And although the worde Elohim be of the plurall number yet is it set before Verbes in the singular number as in the first of Genesis we find In the beginning Bara Elohim Creauit Dii God created for Bara created is the singular number Heauen and Earth In that phrase of spéech is shewed vnto vs the mysterie of the reuerend Trinitie For Moses séemeth to haue said in effecte In the beginning that GOD in Trinitie created Heauen and Earth In the 7. chapter of the second booke of Samuel Elohim in the plurall number is ioygned with Verbes of the plurall number to declare that there is a difference of persons in the blessed Trinitie Moreouer in the league whiche God maketh with our father Abraham God giueth him selfe an other name For he saith I God am Schaddai that is sufficient or sufficiencie Therefore God is called Schaddai Some in their translations turne it Vastator a destroyer as if GOD shuld name him selfe a iust reuenger But Moses Aegyptius saith The Nowne Schaddai is compounded of the Verbe Daâ—i which signifieth he sufficeth and the letter * Schin which hath the same meaning that Ascher hath and signifieth He that So that Schaddai is as muche to say as He that sufficeth to him selfe and is the sufficiencie or fulnesse of all things Peraduenture the Heathen haue vppon this occasion deriued their Saturnus whiche name they gaue to them whome they did wickedly take to bee Gods. For as Diurnus commeth of Dies a daye so is Saturnus deriued a Saturando of satisfying or filling Therefore GOD is that He to whome nothing is lacking which in all things and vnto althings is sufficient to him selfe who néedeth no mans ayde yea who alone hath all things which do apperteine to the perfect felicitie bothe of this life and of the world to come and whiche onely and alone can fil and suffice all his people and other creatures For this cause the Germanes call him Gott as who should saye Guot good or best Because as he is full of all goodnesse so he doeth moste liberally bestowe vppon men all maner of good things The Germane word is not muche vnlike to the auncient name wherby the Aegyptians called god For they called God Theuth or Thoth Now if we for Th put G then is it Goth and we saye Gott The Lord him selfe in the sixt chapter of Exodus putteth these two names together Schaddai and Iehouah as two of the moste excellent names that he hath and saith I am Iehouah And I appeared to Abraham Isaac and Iacob as God Schaddai but in my name Iehouah I was not knowen vnto them
waste my richesse that all at length is spent and I my selfe drawne drie For I kéepe good turnes in stoare for a thousand generations so that although the former age did liue neuer so wealthily with my richesse yet they that come are borne euen vntill the very end of the world shall neuerthelesse finde in me so much as shal suffice satisfie their desire For I am the wel-springe of good that cannot be drawne drie And if any man sinne against me afterwarde repent him of the same I am not vnappeaseable For euen of mine owne frée will I doe forgiue errours sinnes and heinous crimes And yet let no man therefore thinke that I am delighted with sinnes or that I am a Patrone of wicked doers For euen I the same doe punish wicked and impenitent men and chasten euen those that are mine owne that therby I may kéepe them in order office But let no man thinke that he shall sinne and escape vnpunished because he séeth that his auncestours did sinne and were not punished that is did sinne and were not vtterly cutte off and wiped out For I reserue reuengement till iuste and full time and do so be haue my selfe that all are compelled to confesse me to be a God of iudgement Now when Moses the seruaunt of God had hearde and séene these thinges he made haste and fell downe prostrate to the earth worshipped Let vs also doe the same beinge surely certified that the Lorde will not vouchsafe so long as we liue in this transitorie worlde to reueale himselfe and his glory any whit more fully and brimly than in Christe his Sonne exhibited vnto vs Let therefore the thinges that sufficed Moses suffice vs also let the knowledge of Christ suffice and content vs. For the moste euident and excellent way and meane to know God is layde forth before vs in Iesu Christe the sonne of God incarnate and made man For therefore we did euen now heare that before Moses was set the shadowe of Christe when it pleased God most familiarly to reueale himselfe vnto him And the Apostle Paule placeth the illumination or appearinge of the knowledge of the glorie of God to be in the face of Iesus Christ And in an other place the same Paule calleth Christe the brightnesse of his fathers glorie and the liuely image of his substaunce Truely he himselfe in the Gospell doeth most plainely say No man knoweth the Father but the Sonne and he to whome the Sonne will reueale him For he is the way vnto the father the father is séene beheld in him For we doe againe in the gospel reade No man hath euer seene God at any time the onely begotten sonne which is in the bosome of the father he hath reuealed him vnto vs. But againe the Apostle saith After that in the wisdom of god the world through their wisedome knewe not God it pleased god through foolishnes of preaching to saue theÌ„ that beleeue That which he in this place calleth the wisedome of God is the verie creation workmaÌ„ship of the world and the woonderful works of God in which God would be knowen to the world and in the beating out considering whereof all the wisedome of all the wisemen till then did altogeather lye But for because the consideration of those thinges did no good by reason of mans wisedome for the most part referring the causes of things to somewhat else than to God the true and onely mark whereto they should be referred and while men thought them selues wise as the same Apostle teacheth vs euen in their owne reasonings they became fooles it pleased God by an other way to be knoweÌ„ to the world to witt by the foolish preaching of the Gospell which is in verie déed moste absolute and perfect wisedome but to the worldly wisdome of mortall men it séemeth foolishnesse For it séemeth a foolishe thing to the men of this world that the true and verie God béeing incarnate or made man was conuersant with vs men héere in the Earth was in pouertie was hungry did suffer and die And yet euen this is the way whereby God is moste euidently knowen to the world together with his wisdome goodnesse trueth righteousnesse and power For the wisdome of God which no tongue can vtter doeth in the whole ministerie woonderful dispensation of Christ shine out very brightly but far more brimly if we discusse beate out the causes of which I speake else where throughly weigh the doctrine of Christ In the incarnatioÌ„ of the sonne of God it appeareth how wel god wisheth to the world being sunk drownd in sinne as y to which he is bound by an indissoluble league doth through Christe adopt the sonnes of death and of the diuell into the sonnes and heyres of life euerlasting Now whereas Christe doeth moste exactly fullfill all those things which the Prophetes by the reuelation of god did foretel of him and whereas he doeth moste liberally performe the things which GOD the father did promise of him that doeth declare how vnchaungeable and true the eternall God is In the déedes or miracles of Christe our Lorde in his resurrection in his glorious ascension into Heauen moste plentifull powring out of his holie spirite vppon his disciples but especially in conuerting the whole worlde from Paganisme and Iudaisme to the Euangelicall trueth doe appeare the power longe suffering maiestie and vnspeakeable goodnesse of GOD the father In the death of Christe the Sonne of GOD doth shine the great iustice of God the father as that which béeing once offended with our sinnes could not bée pacified but with such and so great a sacrifice Finally because he spared not his only begotten sonne but gaue him for vs that are his enimies and wicked rebelles euen therein is that mercie of his made knowen to the world which is verie rightly coÌ„mended aboue all the woorkes of god Therefore in the sonne and by the sonne God doeth moste manifestlye make himselfe manifest to the world so that what so euer is néedefull to be knowen of God or of his wil what soeuer is belonging to heauenly and healthful wisdome that is wholy opened and throughly perceiued séene in the sonne Therefore when Philipp said to Christe Lord shew vs the father and it sufficeth vs we reade that the Lord aunswered Haue I beene so long with you do ye not yet know me Philipp he that hath seene me hath seene the father And how sayest thou shew vs the father doest not thou beleeue that I am in the father and the father in me Now hée rein he â—alleth back all the faithful from ouer curious seaching after God laying before them the mysterie of the dispensation wherein he would haue vs to rest and to content our selues namely in that that God was made man Therefore whosoeuer desire to sée and knowe God truely let them cast the
the admonition of the most wise man Iesus Syrache saying Seeke not out the things that are too hard for thee neither search after things which are too mightie for thee But what God hath commaunded thee thinke thou alwayes therevpon and bee not too curious in many of his workes for it is not needfull for thee to see with thine eyes the things that be secrete In the meane time truly they do not contemne neither yet neglect those things which it hath pleased God by the open scriptures to reueale to his seruants touching this matter Of Gods foreknowledge there are many testimonies especially in the prophecie of Isaie chapter 41. and in the chapters following whereby also the Lorde doth declare that he is the true god Furthermore God by his eternall and vnchaungeable counsel hath foreappointed who are to be saued and who are to be condēmned Now the end or the decrée of life and death is short and manifest to al the godly The end of predestination or foreappointment is Christe the sonne of God the father For God hath ordeydeined and decréed to saue all howe many so euer haue communion and felowship with Christ his only begotten sonn and to destroy or condemne all howe many so euer haue no part in the communion or fellowship of Christe his onely sonne Nowe the faithfull verily haue fellowship with Christ and the vnfaithful are straungers from Christ For Paule in his Epistle to the Ephesians sayth God hath chosen vs in Christe before the foundations of the world were layd that we should be holy and without blame before him through loue who hath predestinate vs into his sonnes through Iesus Christ into him selfe according to the good pleasure of his will that the glorie of his grace may be praysed wherewith he is pleased with vs in his beloued Loe God hath chosen vs and he hath chosen vs before the foūdations of the world were layde yea he hath chosen vs that we shoulde be without blame that is to be heires of eternall life howbeit in Christe by and through Christe hath he chosen vs And yet againe more plainer hee hath predestinate vs saith he to adopt vs into his sonnes but by Christe and that too hath he done fréely to the intent that to his diuine grace glory might be giuen Therefore who so euer are in Christ are chosen and elected For Iohn the Apostle saieth Who so hath the sonne hathe life who so hathe not the sonne of god hath not life With the doctrine of the Apostles agréeth that also of the Gospell For in the Gospell the Lorde sayth This is the will of him that sent me the father that euerie one whiche seeth the sonne and beleeueth in him shoulde haue euerlasting life and I will raise him vp in the last day Loe this is the will or eternall decrée of GOD saith he that in the sonne by faith we should be saued Againe on the contrarie part touching those that are predestinate to death the Lorde saith He that beleeueth not is condemned alreadie bycause hee hath not beleeued in the name of the onely begotten sonne of god And this is the condemnatiō that light is come into the world and men haue loued darknesse more than light Therefore if thou aske me whether thou art elected to lyfe or predestinate to death that is whether thou arte of the number of them that are to be damned or that are to be saued I answere simply out of the scripture bothe of the Euangelistes and the Apostles If thou haste communion or fellowship with Christe thou art predestinate to life and thou arte of the number of the elect and chosen but if thou be a straunger from Christe howe so euer otherwise thou seeme to flourish in vertues thou arte predestinate to death and foreknowledged as they say to damnation Higher and déeper I wil not créepe into the seate of Gods counsell And here I rehearse againe the former testimonies of Scripture God hath predestinate vs to adopt vs into his sonnes through Iesus Christe This is the will of God that who so beleeueth in the sonne should liue and who so beleeueth not shoulde dye Faithe therefore is a moste assured signe that thou art elected and whiles thou art called to the Communion of Christe and art taught faith the most louing GOD declareth towardes thée his election and good will. The simpler sort verily are greatly tempted and excéedingly troubled with the question of election For the diuell goeth about to throwe into their myndes the hate of GOD as though he enuyed vs oure saluation and had appointed and ordeyned vs to death That he may the more easily persuade this vnto vs he laboureth tooth and nayle wickedly to inféeble and ouerthrowe our fayth as though our saluation were doubtfull whiche leaneth and is stayed vppon the vncerteine election of god Against these fierie weapons the sernauntes of GOD doe arme their heartes with cogitations and comfortes of this sorte fetched out of the Scripture Gods Predestination is not stayed or stirred with any worthinesse or vnworthinesse of oures but of the méere grace and mercie of GOD the father it respecteth Christe alone And bycause our saluation doth stay onely vppon him it can not but be most certeine For they are wrong that thinke those that are to be saued to life are predestinate of GOD for the merites sake or good workes whiche GOD did foresée in them For notably sayeth the Apostle Paule Hee hath chosen vs in Christe into him self according to the good pleasure of his will that the glory of his grace might bee praysed And againe It is not in him that willeth nor in him that runneth but in God that sheweth mercy Againe GOD hathe saued vs and called vs with an holy calling not according to our workes but according to his owne purpose and grace whiche was giuen vnto vs throughe Christe Iesus before the worlde was but is nowe made manifest by the appearing of oure Lorde Iesus Christe Fréely therefore of his meere mercy not for our desarts but for Christes sake not but in Christe hath he chosen vs and for Christes sake doth embrace vs bycause he is our father and a louer of men Of whome also speaketh the Prophete Dauid The Lorde is full of compassion and mercy slowe to anger and of great kindenesse And as a father hath compassion on his children so hath the Lorde compassion on them that feare him for he knoweth wherof wee bee made and remembereth that we are but dust Moreouer in the Prophete Isaie we reade Can a woman forget her childe and not haue compassion on the sonne of her wombe Though she should forget yet will not I forget thee Truely in Christe the onely begotten sonne of God exhibited vnto vs GOD the Father hath declared what greate store he setteth by vs Therevpon doth the Apostle gather Who spared not his sonne but gaue him for vs al howe can
this saying so often cited and beaten vppon in the Lawe and the Prophets Thou shalt worship the Lord thy GOD and a strange God thou shalt not worship Now a straunge God is whatsoeuer without and beside the onely liuing true and euerlasting God thou choosest vnto thée selfe to bee worshipped the onely and alone true liuing and euerlasting GOD therefore is to bée worshipped In the historie of the Gospell wée read that the diuel tempted our Lord Christe and hauing ledd him vpp into an high mounteine shewed him from thence all the kingdomes of the world and the glorie of them and said All these will I giue thee if thou falling downe wilt worship mee and that the Lord made aunswere Auoyd Sathan for it is written Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him onely shalt thou serue And surely worshipping and seruing are lincked mutually the one with the other that they cannot bee seuered or put a sunder Wherevppon it followeth that séeing the Lord requireth onely and alone to bee serued hée will doubtlesse in like maner only and alone be worshipped And Helie the great prophete of God teaching that God can in no case abide to haue one ioyned vnto him in worship cryeth out vnto the people worshipping God and with him their God Baal How long sayth hée do you halt on both partes If the Lord be God follow him If Baal bee God goe after him As if he should haue said You cannot worship God and Baal at once No man can â—erue two maisters For the Lord our God requireth not a péece but our whole heart our whole minde and soule Hée leaueth nothing therfore for vs to bestowe vppon any other In the Epistle to the Hebrues Paule sheweth that Christ is more excellent than Angels because the Angels adore or worship Christe but they againe are not worshipped If then the Angels are not worshipped whome shall wee graunt beside the liuing true and euerlasting God that deserueth to bée worshipped God therefore onely and alone is to be worshipped For in the Reuelation of Iesus Christ made vnto the blessed Apostle and Euangeliste Iohn thus we reade written And I sawe another Angel fleeing throughe the middest of heauen haueing the euerlasting Gospel to preache vnto them that dwell vppoÌ„ the earth to all nations kinreds and tongues people saying with a lowde voyce Feare God and giue him honour beecause the houre of his iudgement iâ— come and worship him that hath made heauen and earth the sea and founteynes of waters And againe in the same booke we read And I fell downe before the feete of the Angel to worshipp him And he said vnto mee See thou doest it not I am thy fellow seruant and of thy brethren hauing the testimonie of Iesu worship God. Againe in the ende of the same booke thou dost read And after I had heard and seene I fel downe to worshippe before the feete of the Angel whiche shewed mee these thinges And hee said vnto mee See thou doest it not for I am thy fellowe seruaunt and of thy brethren the Prophets and of them that keepe the wordes of this booke With this thing the saying and doing of S. Peter doth not greatly disagrée at whose féete when Cornelius the Centurion fell downe and worshipped Peter said Arise I also mee selfe am a man and therewithall laying his hand on him which lay a long did lift him vpp and set him on his féete Right religiously therefore wrote Augustine touching True religion saying Let not religion be vnto vs the worshipping of mans handie woorke For better are the workemen themselues which make such whome notwithstanding we ought not to worship Let not religion be to vs the worshipping of mortall men beecause if they haue liued godlily they are not to be estéemed as those that would séeke such honours but their will it is that hee should bee worshipped of vs who inlightening them they reioyce that wee are made fellow partakers of his merite They are to be honoured therefore for imitation or following sake not to bee worshipped for religions sake And if they haue liued ill they are not to bée worshipped wheresoeuer they bee The same Augustine in his first booke De consensu Euangelistarum of the consent of the Euangelistes and eightéenth chap. reasoning why the Romanes neuer receiued both the God the worship of the God of the Hebrues considering that they receiued y gods almost of all the Gentiles to bee worshipped And hee aunswereth That that came to passe by none other occasion than because the God of the Hebrues would onely and alone be worshipped without a mate or partener If any require his words they are these There resteth nothing for them to say why they haue not receiued the holy rites and worshipp of this God saue onely because hee would be worshipped alone and hath forbidden them to worshipp the Gods of the Gentiles whome neuerthelesse these people did worship For the sentence or opinion of Socrates who as by Oracle it was ratified was the wisest of all men is that euery God ought in such sort to be worshipped as he himselfe hath giuen coÌ„mandement he would be worshipped Therfore were the Romans of very necessitie forced not to worship the God of the Hebrues Because if they would worship him after another fashion than he himselfe said hee would bee worshipped they should not then worshipp him but that whiche they themselues had deuised made And if they would in that maner worship him as hee himselfe prescribed than they sawe that they were debarred from worshipping other Gods whom hée forbad to be worshipped And vppon this they refused the worshipp of the onely true God to the intent they might not offend many counterfecte false Gods thincking that the anger of them would rather be more to their disprofite than the goodwill of him to their benefite Thus saith Augustine And althoughe these thinges are written concerning the worship and seruice of God and that we dispute of adoring Gods Maiestie yet notwithstanding they are not impertinent or beside our purpose For the worshipping and seruing of GOD are inseparably lincked and knitt together Of this seruing of God we will speake more hereafter But by the woordes cited before wée doe gather that onely and alone the true liuing and euerlasting God is to bée worshipped according to that commonly-knowne sentence of the lawe Thou shalt worship the Lord thy GOD him shalt thou feare and him onely shalt thou serue To him shalt thou cleaue and in his name shalt thou sweare Furthermore God from the beginning hath promised and perfourmed yea and will performe whiles this world standeth great rewards to his true woorshippers Contrarywise wée beléeue that great mischiefes or punishments are prepared for those which either doe not at all worshippe God or else in stéed of the true GOD doe worshippe straunge Gods. The Lord in his Reuelation
busie them selues Let vs also first of all note that which expressely he doth adde That come vnto God by him by him I say that is our Mediatour Prieste and Intercessour Christe For by him onely and alone the way lyeth open for vs to goe to the father Vnto which also is annexed that hee liueth and for this end he liueth to make intercession for vs. The heauēly Saintes also doe line in the kingdome of God with Christe but they liue for them selues or for their owne benefite not for vs or our aduauntage Christe liueth for vs and maketh intercession for vs therefore he alone maketh intercession Saintes do not make intercession These reasons do proue vnto vs most manifestly I thinke that the Apostle speaketh of the mediation of intercession not of redemption Laste of all hee requireth in an intercessour such manner of marks or properties as a mā can not finde in any saue in Christe the Lorde onely and alone For although the Angels be innocent and harmelesse yet notwithstanding they are not higher than the heauens The heauenly Saintes although they be nowe purged and made cleane from sinnes yet for all that by nature they are not separated from sinners neyther are they made higher than the heauens as being Lordes ouer Angels and ouer euery creature Onely the sonne is suche a one and for him this glory is reserued and kept he alone therefore is the intercessour of the faithfull with the father Vnto these testimonies of Paule we wil yet ioyne one of Saint Peter and an other of the moste blessed Apostle and Euangelist Iohn Saint Peter doth teache that the Saintes that is we whiche are faithfull in this worlde are layde as liuely stones by faith vpon Christ the liuely stone and that we are made a spirituall building or house and an holy priesthood to offer spirituall sacrifices acceptable to God by Iesus Christe Loe we are layde not vpon Saints but vpon Christ the liuely stone by whom we are both quickened and preserued in the building We are made a spirituall house and an holy prtesthood for this ende that we should offer not sacrifices of beastes but spiritual sacrifices to wit our owne selues and our prayers vnto God by Iesus Christe not by Saintes For they also are the spirituall house with vs the liuely stones layde vpon Christ and liuing through Christ Furthermore Iohn writeth My babes these things write I vnto you that ye sinne not and if any man sinne we haue an aduocate with the father Iesus Christe the iust or the righteous And he is the propitiation or reconciliation for our sinnes and not for ours onely but also for the sinnes of the whole world I doe not think that any thing could be deuised or spokē more agréeable to our purpose more euident more strong or better than this We heare that Christe is appointed and made vnto vs of God not onely a mediatour of redemption once to redéeme but to be an euerlasting mediatour yea of intercession who so often standeth an aduocate before God the father howe often sinfull man offendeth and hath néede of his helpe and defence vnto whō also the guiltie may boldly haue accesse cōmit vnto him their cause to be pleaded before god If any man sinne sayth Iohn we haue an aduocate with the father Loe Iohn calleth him an aduocate whome the defenders or mainteiners of the partroneship of Saintes doe call a mediatour of intercession For Aduocatus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an aduocate signifieth a Tutour a defender a fauourer a comforter a patrone or a proctour whiche pleadeth or hath our cause in handling But marke whome he defineth and setteth foorth to be our aduocate not the holy virgine not Peter or Paule not him selfe or Stephan but Iesus Christe If he had thought or beléeued that the patroneship of heauenly Saintes had béene ouer and besides necessarie and wholsome for men then woulde he haue ioyned thē with Christ the lord now he setteth forth vnto vs Christ alone He addeth The iust or the righteous As if he had sayde There is no cause why any shuld distrust or stand in doubt of his patroneship or thinke him a patrone not in his fathers fauor loue He is the sonne He is Christe He is the iustor righteous therefore he is highly in his fathers fauour and most acceptable who in the presence of the most iust God may appeare for vs that are vniust Such righteousnesse is not found in any one of Adams children But it is required in an intercessour Indéed he doth communicate his righteousnesse to the Saintes by fayth but that righteousnesse is imputed to the Saintes and it is imputatiue In Christe righteousnesse is natural and as it were borne in him yea it is properly his owne For Christe Iesus he is the onely righteous in heauen and in earth who néedeth not first for his owne sinnes and then for the offences of the people eyther to pray or to offer sacrifice For he onely hath no sinne and he is the righteousnesse of all He therfore maketh intercession with the father bycause none naturally and properly is righteous but Christ alone And it is not amisse in this place first of al to marke that Christ is called a propitiation or satisfaction not for sinners or people of one or two ages but for all sinners and all faithfull people throughout the whole worlde One Christe therefore is sufficient for all one intercessour with the Father is set foorth vnto all For how often thou sinnest so often thou haste ready a righteous intercessour with the father Not that we should imagine in Heauen as in a courte the Father vpon his throne to sit as a iudge and the sonne our patrone so often to fall downe on his knées and to pleade or intreate for vs as we sinne and offende but we vnderstande with the Apostle that Christe is the aduocate and the vniuersall prieste of the churche and that he only appeareth in the presence of the father bycause as the power force of his deth albeit he die not daily so the vertue of his intercession is alwayes effectuall Let vs therefore drawe neare and come to God by Christe the onely mediatour of our redemption and intercession our onely intercessour and aduocate We can not but be acceptable vnto God the father if we be commended vnto him by his only begotten sonne Furthermore weake are the argumentes wherewith the maynteiners of the heauenly patrones goe about to establish their patroneshippe or intercession The spirite saye they maketh intercession for vs according to the doctrine of the Apostle therefore Christ alone doth not make intercession I answere that Paule speaketh not of an other intercessour in heauen but of the spirite of man praying in this worlde which being inlightened and kindled with the spirite of God groneth and maketh intercession for the Saints The words of the Apostle are playne These men do yet adde We reade in scripture
and went after things that did not profite or followed idols Wherefore I will yet plead with you sayeth the Lord and I will pleade with your childrens children For goe ye to the Isles of Chittim behold and send vnto Kedar take diligent heede and see whether there bee such thinges Hath any nation chaunged their Gods whiche yet are no Gods but my people haue chaunged their glorie for that which doeth not profite or for an idole O ye heauens bee astonnied at this bee afraid and vtterly confounded sayeth the lord For my people haue committed two euils they haue forsaken mee the founteine of liuing waters to dig them pittes euen broken pittes that can hold no water Thou doest heare that the people of Israel by an heynous offence and for the whiche no amendes might bée made forsooke God the liuely spring and digged vnto themselues broken pittes The waters doe signifie the perfecte Good wherewith the desire both of the soule and the body may be satisfied Such a plentifull spring is God alone the highest excellentest perfectest Good. This being forsaken they digged that is with very great paines and costes they prouided for themselues pittes that is they turned themselues to creatures to them that are no gods neither yet are able to satisfie their desires This mischiefe euen at this daye also is common whiles many hauing forsaken God are turned vnto celestiall Sainctes of whome they desire that which was to bee desired of God neither can be giuen but of God alone Héere hath idolatrie a place that is the worshipping of images For not they onely are superstitious whiche feigne vnto themselues false Gods hauing forsaken the true GOD or that put their trust in thinges of nothing but they also whiche worship and reuerence the images either of God or of Gods are also superstitious For images or counterfectes are sett vpp either to the true God himselfe or else to false Gods to creatures I say themselues But it is not laweful by any image or counterfecte to represent the excéeding great euerlasting and liuing GOD world without ende neither is it lawfull to worshippe or serue him being expressed by an image or likenesse muche lesse therefore is it lawefull to consecrate vnto creatures images or counterfectes to worship and serue them There are very many testimonies of scripture extant against idolatrie as in Exodus 20. Isaie 40. 44. Psalme 113. 1. Corinthians 5. 10. Romanes 1. Galathians 5. 1. Thessaloniās 1. 1. Peter 4. 1. Iohn 5. Ieremie 10. c. Furthermore I do here diligently admonishe the simpler sort that they suffer not themselues to bee deceiued For none can auoyde the name of an idolater that doth worship reuerence and feare images that putteth some part of his confidence in them that lyeth along before them that offereth them giftes that kéepeth them in a place of solemnitie and honour that sticketh vpp tapers burneth incense vnto them that loueth beautifyeth mainteyneth enricheth and serueth them with any kinde of sacrifice or holy seruice whatsoeuer But concerning idolatrie wee haue spoken very largely else-where Furthermore they serued who doubtes it the God of Israel howbeit not alone but with the true God other Gods also of whome wee read in the historie of the kings And yet they serued or feared the Lord and they appointed out priests euen of the basest vnto themselues for the high places who prepared for them sacrifices in the houses of the high places And when they serued the Lord they serued their owne Gods also after the manner of the nations from whence they were brought into Samaria And againe So these nations feared the Lord serued their images also so did their children and their childrens children as did their fathers so do they vnto this day This mischiefe in like manner is altogether common at this day For a man may finde worshippers and seruers of God who will at no hand bée persuaded that God alone is to be serued yea boldly affirming that it is flatte and damnable heresie to denie that together with God Sainctes are both to be worshipped called vppon and serued Against whome wee haue else-where and in this oure present Sermon also sufficiently disputed Héere likewise commeth next to hand to be marked the diuerse māner and sundrie fashion of seruing God superstitiously For neither doeth hee onely and alone serue God superstitiously who in déede first feigneth or imagineth in his minde a GOD and then afterwardes expresseth the same God by an image or counterfecte whervnto by and by vppon that he offereth sacrifices and incense and lying prostrate vppon the ground worshippeth in presence of the same and suppliantly serueth it with all reuerence but he principally serueth God superstitiously who doeth communicate the incommunicable properties of God to creatures albeit hee expresse God by no representation likenesse or counterfecte or hee whiche thincketh that the giftes which he hath receiued from heauen at the hands of God are giuen and bestowed vppon him of celestiall Sainctes Furthermore the incommunicable properties of God are able to doe all thinges to know all thinges to be present in euery place to heare all thinges to helpe succour or assiste to be louing bountifull iuste righteous and mercifull Verily Isaie the best learned of the prophets and of singular authoritie proueth and cōuinceth by these most stronge and substantiall arguments or reasons that the Gods of the Babylonians and Eentiles are no Gods Because they cannot foretel or knowe things that are to come hereafter neither yet can doe good or euill Wherefore able to inriche and stoare with all manner of benefites and to chastice with due deserued punishments so also to knowe all thinges and to bee of power to compasse and doe all thinges they are the properties of God alone communicable to no creature hee therefore is superstitious whiche attributeth these properties to celestiall Sainctes and for that cause doeth serue and call vppon them Osee the Prophete doeth very soare inueighe against the Iewes who gaue and attributed to straunge Gods the giftes of GOD insomuch that hee nameth the Synagogue of such a strumpet or harlott I wil haue no pitie sayeth hee vppon her children for they bee the children of fornications For their mother hath played the harlott shee that conceiued them hath done shamefully For she saide I will goe after my louers that giue me my bread and my water my wooll and my flaxe mine oyle my drincke And anon after Nowe shee did not knowe that I gaue her corne and wine and oyle multiplied or gaue her muche her siluer and gold whiche they bestowed euen vppon Baal And it is a thinge much vsed at this day to ascribe vnto celestial sainctes and not to the onely GOD the increase of the earth and the temperate or sharpe seasons of the yeare as thoughe they came from them But that is superstition not godlinesse or religion Furthermore God is superstitiously serued whē in
déed he is serued alone howbeit not after a lawefull manner Vnlawefull seruice procéedeth from the will and imagination of mē and it is contrarie to the word and ordinaunce of god For God is then lawfully serued when he is serued according to his owne wil and word In the law thus hath the Lord commaunded Beware that thou seeke not after the gods of the Gentiles saying How did these nations serue their Gods that I may do so likewise Thou shalt not do so vnto the Lord thy God c. Therfore whatsoeuer I commaund you take heede you do it Thou shalt put nothing thereto nor take ought there-from Nadab and Abihu offer straunge fire vnto the Lord therefore are they burned vpp in the presence of the Lord with fire from heauen Oza also perished because hee handled the Arcke of GOD otherwise than the Lord had commaunded in his lawe Micha in the booke of Iudges instituted vnto the true God whose name is IEHOVAH an image an altar a chappell and a seruice But it is reproued in the sacred Scripture béecause it was not onely not fetched out of the holy Scripture but was in all respectes quite contrarie and vtterly against the Lawe of god Ieroboam also ordeined passing sumptuous seruice he instituted cathedrall churches and sett vpp golden images all to the God of Israel but for that they were not agréeable to the woord of the Lord they are all one with another vtterly condemned for execrable and accursed sacrileges Yea what wée maye thincke in generall of all the seruices whiche are neither instituted of GOD nor agréeing with the woord of GOD but feigned vppon a good intent and meaning of our owne y onely testimonie of the most excellent prophet Samuel doth declare to vs which he pronounced against Saule and his sacrifices in these woords Hath the Lord as great pleasure in burnte offeringes and sacrifices as when the voice of the Lord is obeyed Behold to obey is better than sacrifice to hearken is better than the fatte of rammes For rebellion is as the sinne of witchcraft and transgression is wickednesse and idolatrie Herevnto maketh that whiche we read in Isaie He that killeth a bullock is as if he slue a man He that sacrificeth a sheepe as if hee cutt off a dogges necke He that offereth an oblation as if hee offered swines bloud He that remembreth incense as if hee blessed an idole All these thinges haue they chosē in their owne wayes and their soule is delighted in their owne abhominations Vaine therfore and abhominable are those seruices which are not reduced and framed to the pure word of god For the same Prophete sayeth In vaine doe they serue mee teachinge doctrines of men The liuing true and euerlasting God who will and ought onely and alone to bee worshipped to bee called vppon and to be serued giue vnto all men true religion and deliuer them from all vaine superstition thoroughe Iesus Christoure lord Amen A. F. ¶ That the sonne of God is vnspeakeably begotten of the father that hee is consubstantiall with the father and therefore true god That the selfe same sonne is true man consubstantiall with vs and therefore true God and man abideing in two vnconfounded natures in one vndiuided person ¶ The sixt Sermon THe thinges themselues and their order do require that after I haue spoken generally of God of his Vnitie and of his Trinitie I further entreat particularly of the persons of the reuerend Trinitie first of al of our lord Iesus Christ true God man then of the holy Ghost wherew t if our minds be indued all thinges whatsoeuer we speake and heare shal tend to the glorie of Gods name and to the saluation of our soules Let vs therefore pray c. That euerlasting father the originall and authour of all thinges begott the sonne by an euerlasting and vnspeable begetting For the whole scripture with one agréement doeth call God a father yea truely an eternall or euerlasting father But none is a father of his owne selfe but a father of his sonne and for beecause he is the euerlasting father hee must therefore necessarily haue an euerlasting sonne equall vnto himselfe in all respectes coeternall and consubstantiall with him Sainct Paule vndoubtedly for the confirmation of this catholique veritie alledgeth out of the old testament two testimonies Vnto which sayeth hee of his Angels said GOD at any time Thou art my sonne this daye haue I begotten thee And againe I will be his father and hee shal be my sonne all which wordes he applyeth vnto Christe Iesus the sonne of god Of whome also Micheas beareth witnesse saying And thou Beth-lehem Ephrata art little to bee amonge the thousandes of Iudah yet out of thee shall hee come forth vnto mee that shal be the ruler in Israel whose goeinges foorth or spreadings abroad haue beene from the beginning and from euerlasting Wherevppon the sonne of God himselfe in the Gospell after Iohn sayeth Verilie I say vnto you before Abraham was I am And Iohn sayeth In the beginning was the word the word was with God and God was the word But he doeth vnderstand by The word not the word which is spoken and so vanisheth not the counsell of God but the person of the sonne For by and by hee addeth And the woord beecame or was made slesh And wée doe knowe that the sonne of God not the determination or purpose of God as heretiques doe vainely imagine was incarnate But he which in time was incarnate was with the father from euerlasting and before all beginnings and therefore also true God with the true god For The word sayeth hee was with God God was the word beecause in the beginning namely from euerlasting he was with god These simple and plaine testimonies deliuered vnto vs out of the scriptures therefore most true concerning the euerlasting begetting of the sonne by the father are sufficient I thinke for them that are not curious For the scripture doeth not héere fulfil the vaine desires of curious men neither yet reasoneth of these poinctes subtilely but rather deliuereth and setteth downe but a fewe thinges in which it is our parts to beléeue But that which the scripture either doeth not sett downe or else in fewe woords shadoweth out either wee are ignoraunt of to oure health or else stickinge to that that is sett downe wée séeke not further for more The holy father Cyrill expounding that saying of the Euangelist Iohn In the beginning was the word sayeth Let vs not séeking thinges infinite and which cannot be conteyned within boundes busie our braines about a consideration that cannot bée expressed and neuer can haue an end For neither will wee graunt a beginning of beginning neither yet wil we yéeld that the sonne was begotten of the father in time but wee will confesse that he is with the father from euerlasting For if hee was
the father is in mee Againe wee read in the Gospell of Iohn The Iewes therefore sought to kill Iesus ▪ not onely because hee had broken the Sabboth day 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but said also that GOD was his father euen his proper or verie owne making himselfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 equall to God. Furthermore the Grecians expound 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to saye Equall by this woorde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say Like Neither can that equalitie any where else haue place than in the substance For the Iewes vnderstand that wherof the Arians will bée ignoraunt that the Lord after a certeine peculiar and speciall manner called GOD his father to witt 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his proper or verie owne father by nature or by byrth of whome the sonne beeing naturally begotten is naturall and consubstantiall with his father For it followeth Making himselfe equall to or with God namely in vertue or power in euerlastingnesse and Essence For the same Lord sayeth in the same Euangelist I proceeded and came from God. Hée did not say onely I came but I proceeded He procéeded from the father such a one in substaunce as the father is surely Light of light Verie God of verie god For he sayeth againe to the Iewes Verily I saye vnto you before Abraham was I am He doth not say I haue beene or I wil bee but I am alluding to the name of the Lord Iehouah and declaring that the substaunce of his Godhead is the verie same with the substaunce of the father and that he is therefore consubstantiall with the father For yet againe he sayeth more plainely I and the father are one One I say not in concord or agréement but in selfe-same-nesse and Béeing For in that place the power and Maiestie of God are handled And when the Iewes would without further staye stone the Lord to death hauing spoken these words they declared plainly enough after what sorte they vnderstoode his words For they stoned blasphemers to death who with reuileings either empaired Gods glorie or else vsurped and tooke the same vnto themselues Hetherto belongeth that whiche Paule speaketh concerning the sonne of God saying Who is the image of the inuisible God the first borne of all creatures because all thinges were created by him For if hee be the image of the inuisible God he must néeds be fellowe or coequall with god For in another place Paule calleth the same Christ The ingrauen fourme of god and his expresse image and aunswearable in all respects most truely to his paterne or first figure An image verily and likenesse is of things that are not vnequall or vnlike but of things equall and like And he is called The first borne beecause hee is Prince and Lord not that hee is reckoned amonge creatures For all things that were made by him they were made therefore hee is no creature but true God to witt of the nature and substaunce of God one with the father The same Apostle sayeth to the Philippians that the sonne is in the forme or shape of god But to be in the forme or shape of God is nothing else than in all respectes to be fellowe or equall with God to be consubstātiall with him and so in déede GOD himselfe For what it is to be in the fourme or shape of God is by the cōtrarie clause verie manifestly declared For it followeth Hee tooke vppon him the fourme of a seruaunt Whiche is againe expounded by that which followeth Beeing made in the likenesse of men that is to say béeing made very man vnlike in nothing to all other men sinne excepted whiche in another place is plainely expressed And here he addeth againe And foūd in figure as a man. Therefore to bée in the fourme of God is to be coequal and consubstantiall with god For he addeth He thought it no robberie to be equall with God. For robberie is the taking away of that which another doth owe for it is possessed by iniurie The sonne therefore is coequal with the father and true God by Nature and after the most proper manner And this is the meaning of S. Paule his woords Albeit the sonne were of the same glorie and maiestie with the father and could haue remayned in his glorie without humiliatiō or debafement yet had hee rather abase himselfe that is to say take vnto him the nature of a man and cast himselfe into daungers yea euen into death it selfe For otherwise according to his godhead he suffered no chaunge For God is vnchaungeable and without variablenesse Since the case so standeth godly is the saying of S. Ambrose in his booke De fide against the Arians and fift chap Séeing therefore thou doest knowe this vnitie of substance in the father and the sonne not onely by the authoritie of the prophetes but also of the Gospell howe sayst thou that Homoousius consubstantiall is not founde in the sacred scriptures as though Homoousius were somewhat else than that he sayeth I went out from God the father And I and the father are one c. The scholer S. Augustine following his maister Ambrose in his controuersie had with Pascentius cōfirmeth Homoousius by places of scripture and declareth that this is holily vsed in our fayth and religion The same doth he also in his thirde booke against Maximinus bishop of the Arians and 14 chapter But what néedeth heaping vp of more wordes For I trust it is plainely enough declared by euident places of holie Scripture that the sonne is consubstantial with the father and that so it must be beléeued We hope also that in the treatise following this selfe same point shall not a little be made manifest by testimonies of Scriptures Arius with his complices denyed that the sonne of God our Lorde Iesus Christe is true god But the most true Scripture doth so euidently proue and confirme it that none which loueth the truth from his heart can doubt any thing at all thereof We wil presently cite some testimonies and arguments that are moste plaine and apparaunt whereby thorough the assistance of the holy ghost our faith may be established and the Catholique and sound trueth it selfe made manifest In the third chapter of Matthew the heauens are opened to our Lorde as he was baptised by Iohn Baptist and the holie Ghoste came downe in the likenesse of a Doue and allighted vpon the heade of our Lord Iesus Christe and foorthwith was a voyce hearde out of the cloudes pronounced by the glorious God in this sorte This is my beloued sonne in whome my soule is well pleased And Iohn sayth in his Gospell I sawe the spirite descending from heauen in the likenesse of a Doue and it abode vpon him and I knewe him not but hee that sent mee to baptise with water hee sayde vnto me Vppon whome thou shalt see the spirite descending and abiding vpon him this is hee which doth baptise with the holy Ghoste And I sawe and
of Christe are of the diuell and therefore that they by al meanes together with all their disciples sectaries are to be auoyded This treatise of the true flesh of Christ we knit vp with these most plaine wordes of Paul WheÌ„ Christ was in the forme of God he made himselfe of no reputation taking on him the forme of a seruant and made in the likenesse of men found in figure as a man He huÌ„bled him selfe made obedient vndeath euen the death of the crosse Wherefore it is without doubt that the sonne of God tooke true and humane flesh and in the same is consubstantiall or of the selfe same substance with vs in all points sinne excepted Neither did oure Lorde after he was risen againe from the dead though he were glorified put off or lay aside his true body which he had once taken and put on And his glorification doth not take away the trueth of his nature For he saith vnto his disciples A spirite hath not fleshe and bones as ye see me haue Wherefore he carried that his true verie fleshe into heaueÌ„ with him in his true flesh he appeareth alwayes for vs in the sight of good the father in his true flesh he will come to iudge the quick the dead in his true flesh they shal sée him which crucified him Christ according to this nature who in respecte of his Godheade is no creature but a creatour is a creature For the fleshe of Christ hath beginning lineally descended from Adam who is the creature of the liuing god And albeit these thinges be sufficiently fenced with the force of the scriptures yet it shall not séeme yrckesome vnto you dearely beloued to rehearse the opinion of the blessed father Cyril which concerning the same matter he hath left written in his Epistle vnto Successus Byshop of Isauria Diocesse in these wordes Bycause I founde in your aduertisement such a kind of thing as though the holie flesh of Christe the sauiour of vs all were turned into the nature of his deitie after his resurrection so that now he shuld seme to be wholy solie god we thought good also to make answere vnto this And a fewe wordes after After the resurrection certeinely it was the selfe same body whiche suffered but yet not hauing now in it self mans infirmities For we affirme not that it abideth hunger labour or any such like thing but we confesse that now it is incorruptible and not this only but also that quickneth and giueth life For it is a body that both hath and giueth life that is to say of the onely begotten sonne of God and it is glorified with the most worthy brightnesse of God and it is knowne and taken to be the bodie of god Therefore if any man say that that is Gods body as the body of a man is mans body he swarueth net from allowable reason Wherevpon I thinke that most â—lessed Paule also sayde Though wee haue knowne Christ after the flesh now yet hencefoorth knowe we him no more For being as I sayde the proper body of God it farre passeth all humane bodies But a body made of earth could not abide to be turned into the nature of the Deitie or Godhead For this is impossible Otherwise we abase the Godhead as if it were made and as if it had taken somewhat into it selfe whiche according to nature doth not properly belong to it Hereby it is proued to be as much follie to say that the body is turned into the nature of the Godhead as that which is the worde to be chaunged into the substance of flesh For as this is impossible bycause it is proued to be a bodye not able to be turned and chaunged so also it is not possible that any creature can be turned into the essence or nature of the Godhead but fleshe is also created And therefore we say that the body of Christ is diuine bycause it is the body of God and beautified with vnspeakable glorie and nowe let vs confesse that it is vncorruptible holy and giuing life but that it is chaunged into the nature of the Godhead neyther haue any of the holy fathers so thought or taught neyther doe we so thinke Thus farre Cyrill And Theodoretus Byshop of Cyrus Dialog 2. Eranist sayth I will shewe that the body of the Lorde yea after the ascension was called a bodie Heare Paule therefore saying Our conuersation is in heauen from whence wee looke for a Sauiour the Lord Iesus Christ who shall chauÌ„ge our vile bodie that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious bodye Therefore it is not chaunged into an other nature but remaineth indéede a true very body replenished with diuine glorie casting foorth beames of light But if it be chaunged into an other nature their bodies also shall likewise be chaunged For they shall be fashioned like vnto him But if the bodies of Saints kéepe the substance of their nature the body of the Lord likewise hath his substance vnchangable Thus farre Theodoret. Furthermore when we professe that Christ hath true and verie flesh we doe not meane fleshe withoute soule For we must confesse that Christe hath a reasonable or humane soule not voyde of a mynde Arius taught that the sonne of GOD tooke fleshe onely without a soule and that the worde was in place of the soule And Apollinarius did attribute vnto Christe a soule but hée toke away the minde denying that it was reasonable The scripture doth both attribute vnto Christe a soule and taketh not away the minde from the soule The Lord himselfe sayeth in the Gospell The sonne of man came not to bee ministred vnto but to minister and to giue his soule a redemptioÌ„ for many The same Matth. hath left written of him He began to be sorowfull and heauie And Iesus said My soule is heauie euen vnto the death And in another place the Lord himselfe saith Now my soule is troubled And if so bee that this soule of Christe lacke the minde which is the chiefest part of the soule how hath he a soule how could he be sorrowfull and vnderstand desire and remember With hartie desire sayth the Lord haue I desired to eate this passeouer with you before I suffer But this desire came not from his godhead neither from his flesh only nor from his soule waÌ„ting a mind but from his perfecte manhood of body and minde Moreouer we read in the Gospell that the Lord said The sonne of man came not to destroy mens soules but to saue them Therefore hee toke not flesh onely but a reasonable soule also For man had perished both soule and body therefore that he might bée saued both body and soule oure sauiour Christ toke a very mans body a reasonable soule that is to saye a most perfecte man Therefore blessed Athanasius teaching vs according to the scriptures the coÌ„fession of true faith said Christ is God of the substance
he had no mother Wherevppon sprange a suspicion that he should say the Lord was bare man and that hee should mainteine the hereticall opinion of Paulus Samosatenus and Photinus Whiche thing Socrates handleth at large Historiarum Lib. 7. Cap. 32. But Nestorius was iniurious to the Scripture and to true faith For Elizabeth the wife of Zacharie and the mother of S. Iohn Baptist béeing full of the holy Ghost in expresse woordes saluteth the holy virgin Marie and calleth her the mother of the Lord that is the mother of god And albeit his heauenly nature be without generation and corruption yet notwithstaÌ„ding it is most certeine that hee whome Marie brought forth was God in verie déede For that whiche is borne of her sayeth the Angel is the sonne of God therefore shee brought forth God and shee worthily is called the mother of god For if she bare not God she brought forth bare man neither hath the sonne of GOD coupled man vnseparablie to himselfe In like manner since God of his owne nature is immortall truely he cannot die but if any man for that cause should absolutely denie that God was crucified and offered yea and died for vs hee should gainesaye Paule saying Had they knowen it they would not haue crâ—cified the Lord of glorie But who is ignorant that the God of glorie or glorious god cannot be crucified In the meane while since he which according to the fleshe suffered and was nailed on the crosse was God not bare man onely wee rightly say that God suffered and was nailed on the crosse for vs though he which suffered suffered according to that onely which could suffer For Peter the Apostle sayeth Christ hath suffered for vs in the flesh The first Toletane counsell following him decréed in these wordes If any shall say or beleeue that the God head may be borne let him be accursed If any shal say or beleue that the deitie of Christ may be turned chaunged or iubiecte to suffering let him be accursed If any shal say or beleeue that the nature of the Godhead and the manhoode is one in Christe let him bee accursed And Damasus bishop of Rome sayeth If any shall saye that in suffering on the crosse the sonne of God God suffered paine and not the flesh with the soule whiche hee put on in the fourme of a seruaunt whiche he toke on him as the Scripture sayeth let him be accursed Therefore whereas Paule sayeth that God hath purchased to himselfe a Churche with his owne bloud who is so madd to beléeue that the diuine nature hath or euer had bloud In the meane while who is such a dorrhead that he vnderstandeth not that the fleshe whiche God toke hath bloud and since that God accounteth not that as an others but his owne which he tooke vnto him selfe wee most truly say that GOD with his owne bloud redéemed the world Wherevppon Theodoretus also bishopp of Cyrus Dialog Eran. 3. a little before the end sayeth If Christ be both GOD and man as both the holy Scripture teacheth and as the most blessed fathers haue always preched then as man hee suffered but as God he was not subiect to suffering But when wee say the bodie or fleshe or humanitie suffered wee do not separate the diuine nature For as it was vnited to his humane nature whiche was hungrie and thirstie and wearie yea and slept also yea and was vexed with sorrowe and heauinesse for the passion which hee should suffer abyding in deede none of those but suffering that to abide the affections passions of nature euen so was it ioyned vnto him when he was crucified permitted that his passion should bee throughlie ended that by his passion he might suffer death not feling griefe truely by his passion but making his passion agreeable conuenient for himselfe as the passion of his temple or dwelling place of his flesh ioyned vnto him by the whiche also they that beleeue are called the members of Christ he himselfe is called the head of those that beleeue Thus farre hée This figure of speache is called of some 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 alteration or chaunging of Iohn Damascenus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mutual giuing or an interchaunging of properties That is wont to be called a communicating of properties to witt when that propertie is giuen to one nature which is proper to another As for example No maÌ„ hath ascended vp into heauen sayth the Lord but he that came downe from heaueÌ„ euen the sonne of man whiche is in heauen Truelie his humane nature was not then in heauen when the Lord spake this but in earth yet notwithstanding beecause flesh is taken into the fellowshipp of his Godhead that whiche is proper to this is attributed to his manhood And bishop Fulgentius making mention of this interpretation in his second booke to kinge Thrasimundus hath thus left written He said this not that the humane substance of Christ is present in euery place but because one the selfe same sonne of God and sonne of man very God of the father as hee is very man of man though according to his true humanitie hee was then locallie in earth yet according to his diuinitie whiche by no meanes can be conteined in place hée did wholie fill heauen and earth Thus sayeth hée Wherefore the sentences bearing witnesse of Christ in the writinges of the Euangelistes Apostles are diligeÌ„tly to be marked For some are peculiarly referred to his diuine nature as are these I and the father are one Before Abraham was I'am In the beginning was the word the word was with GOD and God was that woord Hee is before all thinges the image of the inuisible God by whom all thinges are made And some are particularly referred to his humane nature or to the mysterie of his embassage or ministration of whiche sort are these The father is greater than I. Thou madest him a little inferiour to the Angels My soule is heauie euen to the death Againe there are testimonies whiche haue respecte to both natures but to neither of them seuerally do they sufficiently agree Such are these My flesh is meate in deede and my bloud is drincke in deede I haue power to forgiue sinnes to raise to life whome I will and to giue righteousnes and holinesse I am the sheepeheard the doore the light the waye the trueth the life No man coÌ„meth to the father but by mee For these doe sett forth and commend vnto vs the verie substaunce of Christe the person I meane of oure true sauiour and mediatour God and man For no man forgiueth sinnes but God onely Againe they are not forgiuen without death and sheading of bloud as the Apostle witnesseth in the ninth Chapiter to the Hebrues Againe there are testimonies whiche cannot aptly bee declared but by communicating of woords Touching whiche I hope this is sufficient Againe he doth not diuide the person of our mediatour God
out y manifold offices and diuerse operations of Angels whiche we being desirous to comprehend in few woordes haue said that Angels are created of God for the ministerie of God himselfe and men For Dauid said Which maketh his Angels spirites and his ministers a flame of fire And againe in another place O praise the Lord all ye angels of his ye that excell in strength ye that fulfill his commaundement hearken vnto the voice of his words O praise ye the Lord all his hoasts ye seruants of his that doe his pleasure And of Angels Paule also sayth Are not all ministring spirits which are sent out into the ministerie for their sakes which shal be heires of saluation But God vseth the ministerie of Angels vppon no necessitie but of his owne goodwill For hee might bee without them since by his word he bringeth to passe what he will. For hee spake and they were made hee commaunded they were created not one of al the angels iâ—yntly working with him so at this day also hee is able without the help of Angels to bring to passe what he will. But beecause of his speciall goodnesse hee created them to the partaking of euerlasting life and saluation hee vseth their ministerie to vs ward as he also doeth the seruice of other creatures to whom they declare their faith obedience to God ward and God exerciseth his vnspeakeable goodwill both toward them whom by grace he hath made partakers of euer lasting ioy and also toward vs whom he hath vouchsafed to honour with the seruice of so excellent a company For amonge other innumerable and the greatest benefites of God whereat not without cause we are astonished this is not to be accounted the least that he hath giuen vs angels to be our seruants Truely this is an excéeding great token of his fatherly care and regard to vs ward first of all because he frameth himselfe so swéetely to our capacities and dispositions In time past the Lord himselfe spake with his owne mouth in mount Sina with the church or coÌ„gregation of the Israelites but when he vnderstood that they had rather he should speake by their interpretour Moses he toke their wishe offer and afterward he spake by Moses vsing his ministerie toward them Truly God is able to poure most perfecte faith into our minds by his holy spirite without any ioynt-working of men but because he knew it was profitable for vs that it should so bée he instituted the ministerie of his word and planteth the faith of the Apostles by the preaching of the Gospell And that ordinaunce once made he doth so precisely obserue that when he might haue done the same by angels yet by the Angels themselues hee sendeth them that are to bee instructed in the faith to the Apostles For it is manifest what the angels of the Lord in the Actes of the Apostles did with Cornelius whome he sendeth vnto the preaching of Peter Therefore when God séeth the ministerie of angels conuenient for vs then of good wil vppon no necessitie he vseth their ministerie toward meÌ„ And doubtlesse angels loue men excéedingly and that which they do they doe of their owne accord not of constraint nor vnwillingly For they caÌ„not but excéedingly loue them whome they sée to be so déere to their creatour that for their sakes hée spared not his onely begotten sonne but for them deliuered him vpp into most bitter death That I make no mention héere of the most readie obedience whiche they performe to their God who willeth and commaundeth them to serue him and men The Lord in the Gospell witnesseth That the Angels in heauen reioyce at the conuersion and turning of men that bee sinners In Zacharie the angel of the Lord is brought in very sorowfull for the myserie of the captiues in Babylon and carefull for their deliuerance from captiuitie All whiche thinges commend vnto vs the loue and affection of Angels towards mankinde For otherwise those blessed spirites are not moued with affections carefulnesse or sorrowe as wee are in the flesh But they be glad and reioyce as blessed spirites can reioyce in whome there is no humane affection Whiche affections neuerthelesse are not onely attributed to them but to GOD himselfe tropically or by a figure as they say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is after the affection of maÌ„ to the end oure mindes maye the better vnderstand and more easilie conceiue spiritual and heauenly thinges as it were by parables howbeit let vs thincke that parables do not always conteine all thinges therefore our minds must be lifted vp to higher thinges and spirituall thinges must spiritually bee iudged The ministerie of Angels extendeth very farre whiche I will declare by rehearsing certeine kinds of them as briefly and as plainely as I can First they doe seruice vnto God himselfe in all thinges which I thincke is sufficiently declared in that whiche went afore The same God they all magnifie together with euerlasting praises worshipping glorifying reioycing in him For Theodoret reciting certein testimonies of scriptures concerning this matter sayeth The ministerie or seruice of angels is the praising of god singing of hymnes or songes For the holy prophete Esaie saith of the Seraphim that they cried and said Holie holie holie is the lord god of Sabbaoth heaueÌ„ earth are full of his glorie And of the Cherubim the heauenly prophete Ezechiel sayeth that he heard them saying Blessed be the glorie of the Lord out of his place The whole hoast of heauen also singeth a birthe songe to Christe their Prince when hee was borne as is to be séene in S. Luke saying Glorie be to God on high in earth peace and amonge men good-will So they goe before with an example for men to followe teaching what they also should doe that is offer praise and thanke sgiuing to God on high whom the Angels also reuerence and worship with vs. Moreouer the angels loue the truth and are desirous to haue the same spred abroad and the glorie of God by all meanes furthered and therefore they laye blockes in the waye of false prophets hating them with their accursed doctrine and Antichriste For S. Peter testifyeth that the Angels desire to behold the Gospell of the sonne of god In the reuelation of Iesus Christe made to Iohn the Apostle the Angel of the Lord bindeth Sathan and the angels furthering the Gospel of Christ set themselues euery where against false Christians and false teachers For euen in y end of the world The sonne of man shall sende forth his Angels and they shall gather out of his kingdome all thinges that offend and them whiche do iniquitie and shall caste them into a fornace of fire They themselues stand in the presence of the Allmightie God wayting his commaundement who so soone as he shall commaund them to goe forth and to execute his comaundements by and by they make spéede They come
people being God his flocke was called a Synagogue For this woord Synagogue signifieth as much as Ecclesia the Congregation But because of the stubbornesse of the Iewes and the vnappeasable hatred whiche they bare towards Christian religion this word Synagogue is not estéemed but is almost quite growen out of vse But we will not dispute by due and right order of the Churches either of the Iewes or the Turkes or of other strange Churches of the Gentiles whereof we know there are many sortes and kinds Wée will speake of the Christian Church and congregation of the faithfull which the Germans do call Die kirch alluding peraduenture to the Gréeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For they call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 any thing belonging to the Lord to witt a house or a people as the Germans doe call Die kirchen both the people of God themselues and also the place wherin they assemble together to worship god But first of all wée will describe a little plainelier what the Church or congregation is The Church is the whole companie and multitude of the faithful partly being nowe in heauen and partly remayning yet here vpō earth where it doth agrée plainely in vnitie of faith or true doctrine and in the lawefull partaking of the Sacraments neither is it diuided but ioyned and vnited together as it were in one house and fellowship This Church was vsuallie called Catholique that is to say vniuersall For shée bringeth forth her branches in all places of the wyde world in all times of all ages and generally doth comprehend all the faithfull of the whole world For the Church of God is not tyed to any one region nation or kinred to condition age sexe or kinde all the faithfull generally and each one specially where euer they or hée be are citizens and members of this Church Sainct Paule the Apostle sayeth There is neither Iewe nor Greeke neither bondman nor free neither man or woman for ye bee all one in Christ Iesu The Church is distinguished into the Triumphant and the Militant The Triumphant is that great companie of holy spirits in heauen triumphing for the victorie gotten against the world sinne and the diuel still enioying the sight of God wherein consisteth all fulnesse of all kinde of ioye and pleasure Wherevppon they set forth Gods glorie and praise his goodnesse for euer This Church doth S. Iohn the Apostle set forth verie notablie in his Reuelations saying After this I sawe and behold a great companie which no man was able to nūber of all nations peoples tongues standing before the Throne and in the sighte of the Lambe clothed in white garments and Palmes in their handes and they cryed out with a lowde voice saying Saluation belongeth to him that sitteth vppon the throne of our God to the Lambe And a little after that he sayeth And one of the Elders aunsweared said vnto me These which are clothed in white garments who are they or frō whence come they And I said vnto him Thou knowest lord And hee said vnto mee These are they that haue come out of great affliction and haue spread abrode their garments haue made them white in the bloud of the Lambe therefore are they before the Throne of God and serue day night in his holy temple And hee that sitteth on the Throne shall dwell ouer them They shall neyneither hunger nor thirst henceforth any more neither shall the Sunne shine on them or any heate beecause the Lambe who sitteth in the middest of the Throne shal gouerne them bring them to the springes of the water of life And the Lord shall wype away all teares from their eyes Brethren ye haue heard a notable description of the triumphant Church in heauen and that too triumphinge truely thoroughe the bloud of Iesus Christ by whom they conquered and doe nowe reigne For Christ is that Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world By whome all which be sanctified are sanctified and shal be sanctified and doe liue from the first creation of the world vnto the end of all times Sainct Paule in a certeine place giuing vnto vs also a notable description of this Church telleth that wée whiche as yet are busied in the Militant Church shall sometime bée translated to the same and be made fellowes with the Angels of GOD receiued amonge the orders of the Patriarches and placed in the companie of the blessed spirites with the most highe God himselfe and the Mediatour oure Lord Iesus Christe For hée preaching the greatnesse of Gods grace brought vnto vs by the Gospell exhorting vs to receiue the same with a true faith Ye came not sayeth he vnto mount Sina to a fire to a whirlewinde a stormie tempest and darckenes but vnto mount Sion to the citie of the liuing God to heauenly Hierusalem to the innumerable companie of Angels and to the Church or Congregation of the first begotten whiche are written in heauen and to God the Iudge of all and to the spirites of the perfecte iust and to the mediatour of the newe testament Iesus Christe speaking better things than the bloud of Abel spake And therefore all the Sainctes in heauen do belonge vnto our companie or rather we belonge vnto their fellowship For we are companions and fellowe heyres with the Sainctes from Adam vnto the end of all worlds and Gods householde Which conteyneth the greatest comfort of all mans life and moueth most of all to the studie of vertue For what more worthie thing is there thā to be of Gods househould Or what may be thought more swéete to vs than to thincke our selues fellowes with the Patriarches Prophets Apostles Martyrs of all Angels blessed spirits This benefite I say Christ hath bestowed on vs To him therfore be praise glorie and thankes for euer and euer Amen The Militant Church is a congregation of men vppon earth professing the name and religion of Christ continually fightinge in the world against the diuel sinne flesh and the world in the campe and tentes and vnder the banner of oure Lord Christe This Church is to be cōsidered two wayes For either it is to bee taken strictly comprehending them onely which bée not onely called but are in very déede the Church the faithfull and electe of God liuely mēbers knit vnto Christ not with bandes and other outward markes and signes but in spirite and faith often times by these meanes without the other Of which matter wee will speake hereafter This inward and inuisible Church of GOD may be wel named the electe spouse of Christ onely knowen vnto God who alone knoweth who are his When wée bee first taught to knowe this Church we confesse her with the Apostles créede saying I beleeue the holie Catholique Church the communion of Sainctes And in these fewe woords wee conclude that there is a Church also what is the Church and what
vpp our minds into heauen let vs giue thanckes to the Lord our God who through his beloued sonne hath purified vs and gathered vs together to bee a chosen people to himselfe and to be heires of all his heauenly treasures To him therefore be all praise and glorie world without end Amen ¶ That there is one Catholique Church that without the Churche there is no light or saluation Against scismatiques Wherfore wee depart from the vpstart Church of Rome That the Church of God is the house vineyard and kingdome of God and the bodie sheepe-foulde and spouse of Christ a mother and a virgin ¶ The seconde Sermon I Sée you are assembled brethren with attentiue mindes to the exposition of those thinges whiche rest to bee spoken of the Catholique Churche of God which we affirme to be one and vnseparable according to the holy oracles of the sacred scripture Solomon in his Canticles sayeth One is my doue and my beloued Wherevnto doubtlesse the doctour of the Gentiles had respect when he said There is one body and one spirite euen as ye are called in one hope of your vocation There is one Lord one faith one baptisme one God and father of all which is aboue all through all and in you all To these heauenly testimonies agrée the testimonies of men For Cyprian the bishop martyre in his booke De simplicitate Clericorum sayeth The Church is one which is spred further and further abroade by fertile increase euen as there are many beames of the Sunne and but one light and many boughes of a tree yet but one oake grounded vppon a stedfast roote and whereas many brookes issue out of one spring though the number seeme to bee increased by the aboundance of stoare yet is it but one at the head Plucke a beame of the Sunne from the globe that one once separated is voide of light Breake a boughe from the tree it can bring foorth no fruite Cutt a brooke from the spring being cutt off it drieth vpp Euen so the Church lightened with Gods light spreadeth abroad the beames of her light through all the worlde yet is it but one light whiche is spread euerie where neyther is the vnitie of the body separated shee extendeth her braunches with plentious increse through out all the earth she sendeth out her plentifull riuers all abroade Yet is there but one heade and one spring and one mother plentifull with fertile succession And so foorth Moreouer where we reade that diuers names are giuen to the church we must not imagine that there are many churches in the worlde neyther is that bodye to bee separated whiche can beare or suffer no kynde of diuision Writers call the Church Catholique which vndoubtedly signifieth vniuersall bycause it is but one neither can there be any moe For albeit this be distinguished into the Churche triumphant and Militant into the Churche of the olde fathers and the congregation of people of later time yet doe all these members remaine perpetually knit together in one bodie vnder one heade Christe And euen as the seuerall conditions of bonde and frée men separateth not a kingdome or common wealth into partes so neyther dothe the quiet rest or felicitie of the blessed spirites triumphing in heauen and the labours and sorrowes wherwith we warring as yet in this world vnder Christes ensignes are exercised make two Churches The holie Angel sayth to Sainte Iohn in the Apocalypse I am thy fellowe seruant and of thy brethren the Prophetes He therefore acknowledgeth both the Prophetes and Apostles to be the sonnes and seruauntes of one god Whereof we reade in the Gospell that one onely vineyarde not two or diuers was let out to husband men though they were diuerse For euen so there is but one church of the olde Fathers whiche were before the comming of Christe and ours or the newe people since ▪ Christes comming taken out of the Gentiles But what they differ from vs or we from them hath béene sayde in the eight Sermon of our thirde Decade Againe there are mingled with the holie Churche euill men and hypocrites but the Churche is not separated for euill men For euen as traytours mingled with citizens and not yet discouered make not two cōmon wealthes so although euill men cleaue to good yet are they both gathered into one Churche And when hypocrites depart from the vnitie of the Churche the Churche is not rent in péeces but becommeth purer For excellently sayth Sainte Augustine That euill men or hypocrites are that in the Churche that chaffe is amongest wheate cockle in standing corne traytours in a ci ▪ tie and runnagates amongest souldiers But it is playne that wheate is the cleaner standing corne the lustier citizens safer and souldiers the strōger when runnagates traytours cockle and chaffe are separated from them Yea and except sometimes rotten members of the Churche be cutte off from the Ecclesiasticall bodie the Churche can not be in safetie And particular or seuerall Churches are as townes or cities in a kingdome The multitude of cities diuideth not the kingdome Of particular Churches dispersed throughout all the worlde as a bodie of many members is gathered and compacted together the Catholique and vniuersall Churche whiche is the fellowshippe of all the Saintes Therefore most certeine it is that there is but one onely church of God not many whereof the onely Monarche is Iesus Christe to whome be glorie The vnitie and vnited societie of this Churche of God is so greate that out of her fellowshippe is there no people found acceptable vnto GOD any true saluation or safetie any light or truth For without the pale of Gods Churche are no wholesome pastures founde all are infected with poyson No religion pleaseth GOD out of the Churche of GOD. If of olde time any man had sacrificed to GOD him selfe without the tabernacle or temple in the highe places he was accounted to haue sacrificed to diuelles and estéemed to haue shead innocent bloude Rightly therefore the blessed martyr and Byshoppe of Carthage Cyprian hath left in writing Who so euer separated from the Churche is ioyned to an adulterous Churche the same man is separated from the promises of the Churche neyther perteineth hee to Christes merites whiche hath left the Churche of Christe Hee is a straunger hee is vncleane hee is an enimie Hee can not now haue GOD his father who hath not the Churche his mother If hee might scape that was out of the arke of Noah hee may also escape that is abroade out of the Churche Hee must needes be a most wicked man who so euer hee be that leaueth his owne countrie and the fellowship of verie good men and falleth away to the enimies Lactantius therefore moste truely sayd It is only the Catholique churche whiche reteyneth true religion Here is the founteine of trueth this is the housholde of fayth this is the temple of GOD into whiche if one enter not
or apostolique men to reigne like vnto the Princes of this world Hée instituted ministers of the church who should serue the Churche She sitteth at the table the ministers sett that food before her which they receiue of the Lord and rightly diuide the woord of the lord Did not Christe him selfe refuse a Crowne vppon earth and did not hee that is Lord of all minister doth not he him selfe disallowe that any minister shoulde séeke any prerogatiue no not in respect of eldership He that is greatest among you saith he let him be as the yonger He therefore commaundeth an equalitie amongst them all And therefore S. Ierome iudgeth rightly saying that by the custome of man and not by the authoritie of God som one of the elders shuld be placed ouer the rest and called a Byshop wheras of olde time an elder or minister and a Byshop were of equall honour power and dignitie And it is to be obserued that S. Ierome speaketh not of the Romish Monarchie but of euerie bishop placed in euerie citie aboue the rest of the ministers Whiche thing I bring not out to that end we shoulde stay vppon the authoritie of man but to that ende I might shewe that euen by the witnesse of man it may be proued that that maioritie as they call it hath not the original from the Sonne of GOD and from Gods worde but out of mans braine and that therefore both Christe remaineth the onely head of his Churche and the bishop of Rome is nothing lesse than the head of the Church militant And ther withall we cleaue most stedfastly to the sacred and holie Gospell and to the vndoubted doctrine of the Apostles which doctrine taketh away all pride of Supremacie and commendeth vnto vs a faithfull ministerie and the equall authoritie and humblenesse of the ministers The Apostle againe witnessing and saying Let a man so thinke of vs as of the ministers of Christe and disposers of the secretes of God. Herevnto belongeth almoste the whole tenth chapter of Iohn wherein the Lorde named him selfe the true and also the onely shephearde of the vniuersall Church The only shepefolde of this shephearde is the catholique Churche gathered together by the word out of the Iewes and Gentiles And shéepe of this folde are all the faithfull people in the world hearing and giuing them selues ouer wholy to be gouerned by this chiefe shepheard Christe who albeit he also communicate this name of Pastour or shephearde vnto the ministers appointed to the ministerie of the churche yet notwitstanding he reteyneth vnto him selfe the charge of the chiefe shephearde and also the chiefe power and dignitie Men that are Pastours of churches are all ministers and are all equall Christe our Lord is the vniuersall pastour and chiefe and Lord of Pastours The more worthy diligence and trust is in the Pastors the more worthy it maketh them Therefore when the Lorde saide vnto Peter Feede my sheepe he committed not vnto Peter any Empire eyther ouer the world or ouer the church but a ministerie to the behalfe of his redéemed Teach saith he and gouerne with my word my sheepe my sheepe I say whome I haue redeemed with my bloude For Paule saith Take heede vnto your selues and to the whole flocke whereof the holy ghost hath made you ouerseers to feed the church of God which hee hath purchased with his owne bloud The bishop of Rome therefore is deceiued who by the Lordes words spoken vnto Peter thinketh that full power is giuen vnto him ouer all in the church Let the Apostle Peter him selfe be heard talking with his fellow â—lders and as it were opening those wordes of the Lorde spoken vnto him The elders that are among you sayth he I beseeche which am also an elder and a witnesse of the sufferings of Christ and also a partaker of the glorie that shall be reuealed Feede the flocke of God which dependeth vpon you caring for it not by constraint but willingly not for filthy lucre but of a ready mynde Not as though ye were Lordes ouer Gods heritage but that ye may be ensamples to the flocke Peter speaketh not of any Empire and Lordship yea by expresse words he forbiddes Lordly dignitie For euen as he is appointed of the Lorde a minister and an elder not a Prince and a Pope so also he appointed no Princes in the Churche but ministers and Elders who with the word of Christe should féede Christes flock that willingly and lawfully al wicked deuises at once set apart Hereto belongeth the whole 34. chapter of Ezechiel whiche a little before we alledged But had not the heart béene hardened and the eyes blinded of the byshop of Rome and his they shoulde long agoe haue séene that they coulde in no parte nor by no meanes haue béene numbered amongest the shepeheardes of the Churche and disciples of Peter They woulde at least haue marked that sentence of their owne Gregorie whiche sentence he reciteth vnto Maurice the Emperour almost in these words I affirme boldly that who so euer hee bee that calleth him selfe the vniuersall Prieste is a forerunner of Antichriste And anon after But for as muche as the trueth it selfe sayes Euerie one that exalteth him selfe shall bee brought lowe thereby I knowe that euerie puffing vppe is so muche the sooner broken how muche the greater it is swollen These are his sayings Last of all the estate of Christ and the Churche is shadowed out by the similitude of marriage betwéene the husbande and the wife For Christ is called the husbande of the Church and the Churche is called the spouse of Christe Sainte Iohn sayth to his disciples Ye your selues are my witnesses that I sayde I am not the Christ but that I am sent before him Hee that hath the bride is the bridegrome but the friende of the bridegrome which standeth and heareth him reioyceth greatly bycause of the bridegromes voyce This my ioye therefore is fulfilled Hee must increase but I must decrease And in the Prophetes this Allegorie is very common In a certeine place is feigned a damsell despised and polluted to lye in her filthinesse and a certeine noble man commeth by who plucking her out of the myre and making her cleane from her filthinesse and also sumptuously apparelling her chose her vnto his wife And albeit this Allegorie declareth that heauenly benefite whiche GOD shewed vnto his people being in bondage in Egypt by the wonderfull deliuerance and adopting them into his peculiar people who notwithstanding séeth not that all mankynde from his first originall is defiled with sinne and wickednesse and sticketh fast in the myre of hell who knoweth not that the sonne of GOD came downe from heauen and washed all mankynde in his bloude and hauing purged her hath ioyned to him selfe a glorious Churche hauing neyther spot nor wrinckle nor any suche thing Surely by marriage is made a mutuall participation in common betweene those that are contracted of all
in the ministerie it selfe and what god He verily for his excéeding goodnesse and mercy toward vs coueteth to poure him self wholy into vs which I thinke good to repeate often that it may be the déeper rooted in oure hearts and that we also may bethink our selues what we owe vnto God that we may bothe be strengthened and blessed in him and may perfectly vnderstand his will to vswarde and finally our duetie whereby we be bound vnto him As he therefore furthereth our saluation verie diligently in all thinges so least there shoulde be any thing wanting to true doctrine he him selfe commeth foorth to instruct men But such is our weaknesse and corruptioÌ„ through sinn we can not abide the méeting of his eternall wonderful maiestie Which is apparant by muche communication of God had with our fathers but especially at his meting with the whole Churche of Israel in mount Sina For when he came downe on the mount not without glorie and heauenly maiestie and vttered with his owne mouth a briefe summe of his whole religion and of all the lawes which summe we call the decalogue or tenne commaundements the people being astonnyed with his diuine maiestie said vnto Moses Talk thou with vs and we will heare but let not God talke with vs least we dye And God receiuing this offer sayde I haue heard the voice of the wordes of this people which they haue spoken vnto thee they haue well sayde all that they haue spoken Oh that there were such a heart in them that they would feare me c. In so much that this maner of teaching by men whiche men them selues haue chosen for them selues God will haue to be perpetuall and neuer to be broken so as when he sent his sonne into the world he cloathed him with flesh that he might after that manner speake vnto vs by him God in déede might by the secrete illumination of his spirite without mans ministerie as his power is tyed to no creature regenerate the whole world and gouerne the church it selfe but as he despiseth not his creatures nor destroyeth the worke of his owne handes and doth all thinges in order euen so from the firste beginning he foorthwith spake to the worlde by patriarches then by Prophetes afterwarde by Apostles neyther at this day ceaseth he to giue vnto the worlde doctours and pastours So that it becoÌ„meth vs not to tempt God that is not to looke for a secrete inspiration with the heretiques Enthusiastae but to acknowledge a iust order and that God him selfe speaketh vnto vs by men of whome he woulde haue vs to learne religion The Eunuch of Candace Quéene of Aethiopia did reade the holy Scriptures and the Lord could haue taught him by secrete inspiration the mysterie of faith but he giueth him Philip to be a teacher and an interpreter Likewise Paule the doctour of the Gentiles taken vppe into the thirde heauen and instructed by Christ him selfe not by men of all the principles of our religion is neuerthelesse referred ouer vnto a man called Ananias The Angel of God is sent to Cornelius capteine of the Italian band being at Caesarea which might haue instructed him in all pointes of true religion but he willeth him to call for Peter the Apostle He sayth the Angel will tell thee what thou must do For this cause ministers are called Sauiours they are sayde to conuert men their worde is called not the word of man but the worde of God he whiche despiseth them séemeth to despise God him selfe It is also sayd that they them selues doe binde and loose and reteine and forgiue sinnes For Abdias the Prophete sayth that Sauiours shal ascend into the mount Sion whiche many interprete of the Apostles Paule pleading before king Agrippa and rehearsing the wordes of God whicâ—â— came vnto him in a vision sayth â— send thee vnto the Gentiles to open their eyes that they may bee turned from darkenesse to light c. And Gabriel the Archangel sayd before that speaking of Iohn Hee shall go before the Lorde with the spirite and power of Elias to turne the hearts of the fathers to the children and the disobedient to the wisdome of the iust men Moreouer the Apostle to the Thessal We thanke God sayth he bycause when ye had receiued of vs the worde of the preaching of God ye receiued it not as the word of men but as it is in deede the word of God which worketh also in you that beleeue Againe He therefore that despiseth these things despiseth not man but God who hath euen giuen you his holy spirite For the Lorde sayth in the Gospell He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth mee And againe What so euer ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heauen and what so euer ye shall binde on earth shall be bound in heauen And againe Whose sinnes so euer ye remit they are remitted vnto theÌ„ and whose sinnes so euer you doe reteine they are reteined But some wresting these places of the holy scripture against the natural sense do giue the ministers an equall power in a manner with Christ and that which only perteineth vnto him they communicate also vnto them But they say that by such meanes the ministerie must be set out lest it wax vile and of no estimation among prophane men Othersome againe so speake of the inwarde drawing of the spirite that they séeme as it were to make superfluous or to take cleane away the outward ministerie and to attribute nothing at all vnto it Therefore the ministerie must be limited with his boundes leaste it be drawne hither and thither with the affections and lustes of men and either too much or too little be attributed vnto it Let the ministerie in déed be beautified and kept in authoritie but let it be done without the dishonouring of god Neyther in déede becommeth it vs vnder the pretence of the ministerie to attribute that to mans labour which is only Gods office on whome all men ought to depend and vnto whome as the onely welspring and giuer of all goodnesse they ought to haue respect Therfore the faithfull ministers of the Lorde Iesus ought only to haue regard herevnto that they may kéepe the glorie and authoritie of Christ vnblemished and his priesthoode sound vnto him selfe in euerie point For the Lorde Iesus him selfe sitting at the righte hande of the father in the true taberâ—acle which God pight and not man remaineth a priest yea the onely high priest of his church for euer executing as yet all the dueties of a priest in the Church For he as the onely teacher and maister in the Churche teacheth his disciples that is the Churche or congregation of the faithful induing them with the holy ghoste regenerating and drawing them sanctifying and making them frée from their sinnes Which thing the scripture in euerie place plainely teacheth This glory this power he
Gospell that is of that whiche giueth the spirite of Christ yea which poureth it into the beléeuers but they are not preachers of the letter of the lawe which doth not giue grace and remission of sinnes but worketh wrath and bringeth sinne to light Touching the keyes and the power of the keyes there will be elsewhere a more fit place to speake And moreouer it séemeth that here is a méete place for those things which I haue disputed of in the first sermon of this Decade touching the power and ministerie of the Church Againe whereas the Lorde vseth in teaching his Church mans helpe and vs as labourers together in finishing the saluation of mankinde he sheweth most euidently howe greatly he loueth vs and howe muche he estéemeth of vs who hath layde vp so greate a treasure in earthen vessels and euen in vs our selues worketh what so euer is most excellent and ouercommeth all the highe excellencie of the world Whereby we learne againe to attribute all the glorie vnto Christ Paul againe teaching vs and saying We preache not our selues but Iesus Christe the Lorde and our selues your seruaunts for Iesus sake For it is God that commaunded the light to shine out of darknesse who hath shined in our hearts for to giue the light of knowledge of the glorie of God in the face of Iesus Christe But we haue this treasure in earthen vessels that the excellencie of the power may bee of God and not of vs Wee are afflicted on euery side yet are we not in distresse c. Moreouer all the members of the Ecclesiasticall body are wonderfully glued together by the Ecclesiasticall ministerie For this chiefly helpeth to make concorde and continue vnitie bicause we want mutuall instruction and vnto euerie Churche is one peculiar pastour appointed as a gouernour as it were some faythfull housholder gouerning and kéeping in order his whole familie Truely it can not be denyed that in time past that moste exquisite order of the tabernacle and temple and the tribe of Leuie consecrated to the priesthoode were to this ende ordeyned of God whiche as soone as that vngodly king Ieroboam throughe wicked presumption forsooke hee rent the kingdome in péeces and at the length vtterly ouerthrewe both his owne house and the whole kingdome S. Paule also speaking of the endes of the holy ministerie instituted of God doth not forget the vnitie of the Ecclesiasticall body wherevnto also he ioyneth other notable good things If any man desire his wordes they are these He instituted ministers for the gathering together of the Saintes for the woorke of the ministerie and for the edification of the body of Christe till we all meete together in the vnitie of faithe and knowledge of the sonne of god vnto a perfect man and vnto the measure of the age of the fulnesse of Christe that we henceforth be no more children wauering and carried about with euery winde of doctrine by the deceite of men and with eraftinesse whereby they lay in waite to deceiue But let vs followe the truth in loue and in all things grow vp into him which is the heade that is Christe c. These endes of the Ecclesiasticall ministerie are manifest in the preaching of the worde of god GOD hathe instituted a ministerie in the Church that all the members may be brought into the vnitie of the bodye and that they maye be subiect and cleaue to Christe their heade that thereby we may growe to be of full age and become perfect men that we be not alwayes children and that we lye not open to the deceites and bewitchings of all heretiques but being ioyned together in true faith and charitie let vs holde fast the pure and simple truth of Christe and seruing Christe vnfeignedly in this worlde we may after death reigne with him in heauen Out of these things let vs also deriue this that the Ecclesiasticall ministerie thoughe it be executed by men yet is it not of man that is to say inuented by man For the beginning thereof is from heauen and the authour or institutour thereof is God him selfe and therefore the worthinesse of it doth greatly excell The first preacher in paradise was God him selfe yea the sonne of God him selfe who by the ministerie of the holy ghoste alwayes spake to the Fathers euen as afterwardes being incarnate he was giuen of the father to be a maister and teacher to the whole worlde He preached vnto our parentes Adam and Eue remission of sinnes and repentance He ordeyued and reuealed a sacrifice insteade of a sacrament wherein might be represented ratified vnto them y price of the redemptiō promised by the séed in time couenient to be paide c. There succéeded in the ministerie Adā with his sonnes nephues Seth Enos Enoch No◠Sem Abrahā with their sonnes and nephues euen vnto Moses in whose time while he gouerned the Church and after him there are giuen Prophetes and Priestes euen vnto the time of Iohn Baptist and Iesus the promised séed I meane Christe our king and highe Prieste He in likewise sent into the worlde his disciples that is to saye the Apostles who ordeyned for their successours Byshops and Doctours Of whiche thing I haue spoken more largely in an other place God him selfe therefore is hearde in the voyce or doctrine of his ministers So that we are commaunded to giue eare to the ministers preaching the Gospell as to the verie Angels of God yea as to the Lord him selfe For this cause Paule prayseth the Galathians saying Ye despised not neyther abhorred my triall which was in the flesh but receiued me as an angel of God yea as Christe Iesus Wherevpon S. Augustine also in his third treatise vpon Iohn Let vs heare sayth he the Gospell as if the Lord were present and let vs not say Oh happie are they who could heare him bycause there were many of them which saw him and yet consented to kill him and many among vs who haue not seene and yet beleued For that also whiche sounded precious out of the mouth of the Lorde is both written for our sakes and kept for vs and is also read for our sakes and for our posterities sake shall bee read vnto the end of the world The Lord is aboue yea and the Lord whiche is the trueth is here also For the body of the Lord wherewith he rose may be in one place but his trueth is spread abroade euery where Let vs therefore heare the Lord and that also which he shal giue vs of his words Thus much he The Lord our highe prieste speaketh vnto vs euen at this day by the ministers preaching his word And we haue all things what so euer the Lorde spake by the patriarches prophets and apostles set out in the scriptures which the ministers of the churche doe reade and declare before vs Who therefore hereafter can despise the ministerie and the faithfull ministers of Christe especially since our Lord and
of God the father Here true Christiās are separated from Iewes from Turkes yea and Papistes also For they despising the sonne of God call vpon the father only without the mediation of Christ Iesus But the voice of God by the Gospel and his Apostles pronounceth against them In the Gospel we read the Lord said The father hath committed all iudgement vnto the sonne beecause that all men shuld honour the sonne euen as they honor the father He that honoureth not the sonne the same honoreth not the father which hath sent him And againe I am the way the trueth the life No man cōmeth to the father but by me And Iohn the Apostle and Euāgelist saith Who soeuer denieth the sonne the same hath not the father But these men doe not acknowledge Christ to be the only intercessour but teach the saincts in his stéed or with him ought to bee called vppon as patrones before god But the same Iohn shewing an aduocate vnto Christiās did not appoint him selfe did not lay before vs sainctes in stéed of Christ or them with Christ But saieth he wee haue an aduocate with GOD the father Iesus Christ the righteous Neither doeth Paule shewe vs any other in 1. Tim. 2. cap. and Heb. 7. cap. To the Ephesi By Christ sayth he wee haue bouldnesse entraunce with confidēce by faith in him Christ is sufficient for them that beléeue as in whom alone the father hath stoared vpp all good things commaunding vs to aske those thinges in him and by him thorough prayer These thinges are sufficient for minds not desirous of contention They that wil let them serch further in the third Sermon of the fourth Decade I haue told you who is to be prayed vnto or called vppon of the godly worshipers of God and by whome to witt God alone by the onely sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ Let vs now sée what should stirre vp man to call vppon God surely the spirite of our God principally For prayer is rightly counted amonge the giftes of grace For neither could we earnestly nor hartily call vpon our God vnlesse we be stirred vpp and prouoked thervnto by the spirite of god For albeit the commaundement of God will vs to pray present necessitie and daunger driue vs and the example of other allure vs to pray yet all these thinges would doe nothing vnlesse the spirite inforce our minds vnto his will and guide and kéepe vs in prayer Therefore though there be many causes concurring whiche moue men to prayer yet the chiefe original of prayer is the holy Ghost to whose motion and gouernement in the entraunce of all prayers whosoeuer pray with any fruite do begge with an holy preface To this perteine these words of the holy Apostle The spirite also saith hée helpeth our infirmities For we know not what to pray as we ought but the spirite it selfe maketh requests for vs with sighes which cannot be expressed But he which searcheth the harts knoweth what is the meaning of the spirite for he maketh requests for the saincts according to the will of God. In déede the spirite of God is said to make intercession not that he in very déed prayeth groaneth but because he stirreth vp our mindes to pray and to sighe and bringeth to passe that according to the pleasure of GOD wée should make intercession or pray for the Sainctes that is to saye for oure selues But let vs consider with what abilities hée must be furnished which cōmeth of purpose to pray vnto god First it is necessarie that hée lay aside all opinion of his owne worthinesse and righteousnesse that hee acknowledge himselfe to bee a sinner and to stand in néed of all good thinges and so let him yéeld himselfe vnto the méere mercie of God desiring of the same to be filled with all things that are good For that great prophete of God Daniel saieth Wee doe not present our prayers before thee in our own righteousnes but in thy manifold mercies Also you read the like prayers offered vnto God Psal. 79. For the people of the Lord crie Helpe vs O Lord of our saluation for the glorie of thy name deliuer vs and be mercifull vnto our sinnes for thy names sake Remember not our sinnes of old make hast and let thy mercie deliuer vs. In the new Testament the Phariseie in Luke trusting in his owne righteousnesse is put by and cast off from the Lord but the Publican fréely confessing his sinnes and crauing mercie of God is heard and iustified For vnlesse we acknowledge our nakednes weakenes and pouertie who I pray you wil pray vnto God For not they that bestrong but they that bee sicke haue neede of the Physician And the Lorde in the Gospell sayth Aske and ye shal receiue knocke and it shal be opened vnto you seeke and ye shall finde Hee therfore that is commaunded to aske that he may receiue hath not as yet that he asketh he that knocketh by knocking signifieth that he standeth without doores and he whiche séeketh hathe lost that which yet he séeketh for We therefore being shut out from the ioyes of Paradise by prayer do séeke and aske for that whiche we haue lost and haue not Therefore where as Dauid and Ezechias and other saintes of God in prayer do alledge their owne righteousnes for which they séeme worthily to require to be heard truely they regarde not their owne worthinesse but rather the trueth of god He hath promised that he will heare them that worship him therfore the Godly say Beholde wee are thy worshippers therefore it is méete thou shouldest not neglect vs but deliuer vs In the meane while in other places they speake in suche sort of their righteousnesse that we cannot doubt that in their prayers they made mention of their righteousnesse with a certeine measure and limitation Enter not into iudgement with thy seruant sayth Dauid for in thy sight shal no man liuing be iustified c. Furthermore and that whiche is the chiefe of all it is needefull that they which pray must haue a true feruent faith Let the doctrine of faith therefore in the matter of prayer shewe vs lighte as the morning starr and with an assured hope to obtein of God the thing which is asked let him that prayeth make his petition Let him aske in faith sayth saint Iames nothing wauering for he that wauereth is like a waue of the Sea tost of the winde and carried with violence Neither let that man think that he shal receiue any thing of the Lord. And Paule also sayth Howe shall they call vppon him on whome they haue not beleeued I haue spoken of faith in the fourth sermon of the firste Decade But to the ende that faith may increase in iust measure flourish and continue stable we must labour in the promises and examples from euery place gathered together We will recite a fewe In the booke of Psalmes
bee able to doe all Therefore to his goodwill to vs ward which in these woords Our father wée haue expressed wee do now ioyne knowledge of all thinges and power to do althings adding Which art in heauen By these wordes the faith of them that pray is stirred vpp and confirmed Nowe there doe followe in order sixe petitions The first is Hallowed be thy name Wée haue called God our father and our selues his sonnes But it is the part of sonnes to honour or glorifie their father and therefore immediatly vppon the beginning we desire that the name of the Lord God and our father might be sanctified or hallowed That truely is holy and vndefiled alwayes in it selfe neither is it made any whitt the better or the worse by vs Wherevppon we pray that that which is and remaineth holy in it selfe should be acknowledged of vs to bee such and alwayes sanctified of vs. A name is the definition of any thing whatsoeuer and names are inuented to make a difference of one thinge from another whereby they mighte bée knowen amonge themselues But GOD is infinite and vnmeasurable moreouer hee is one therefore hée hath not a name whereby to bee defined hee néedeth not a name whereby to be discerned from other Gods. Therefore those names that are attributed vnto him in the Scriptures are attributed for our infirmitie to the end that by some reason and comparison wee mighte vnderstand somethinges that are spoken of him that is vnmeasurable and infinite Therefore the name of GOD in verye deede is GOD him selfe with all his Maiestie and glorie To Sanctifie or Hallowe otherwhiles signifieth to separate thinges from a prophane vnto an holy vse In this place it signifieth to magnifie to praise and to glorifie Wée desire therefore that GOD himselfe who of his owne nature is a good holie and for euer blessed gentle bountifull and a mercifull father might as hée is in himselfe bee acknowledged and magnified of all vs that all nations leauing their errour and heresies mighte consecrate them selues in trueth to this one onely father and God that all thinges which defile the name of the Lord of whiche sort are wicked deceiptes or practises vngodlinesse Epicurisme an vncleane life and especially corrupte and antichristian doctrine may bee taken awaye that béeing inlightened wee mighte sanctifie or hallowe the name of the Lord. Wherefore in this petition we desire the holy ghost the verie onely authour it selfe of all true sanctification Wée pray for true faith in GOD by Christ thoroughout the whole world Wée pray for holy thoughtes and a pure life wherewith wée might glorifie the name of the Lord whiche is done while euerie one doeth his owne duetie while Sathan the authour of al vncleannesse is cast out while corrupt doctrine is taken awaye and deceipt ceasseth while the filthinesse of the world is banished This petition the most excellent king and Prophete Dauid setteth forth in these wordes GOD be mercifull vnto vs blesse vs shewe vs the light of his countenaunce and bee mercifull vnto vs that thy way may be knowen vppon earth thy sauing health amonge all nations Let the people praise thee O God yea let all the people praise thee And as followeth in the thréescore and seuenth Psal. To this belongeth the whole prayer of oure Sauiour described by S. Iohn in the 17. Chapiter of his Gospel The second petition is Thy kingdome come For the name of God and our father cannot bee sanctified or hallowed vnlesse hee reigne in vs There is one kingdome of GOD another of the diuel Furthermore one kingdome of God is said to bee of glorie and another rightly of grace The kingdome of glorie is not of this world but of another world The kingdome of Grace is the kingdome of Christe in this world wherein Christ reigneth by the holy spirite in his faithfull ones whiche of their owne accord submit themselues vnto him to bee gouerned saying and doeing those thinges which beautifie and beséeme christians The diuell also reigneth in the children of vnbeléefe which yeeld themselues vnto him to be gouerned according to his vngodlinesse and wickednesse doeinge those thinges which are not onely delightfull to the flesh but whiche turne to the reproch of Gods maiestie whom after this life by the iust iudgement of God the diuel the king of the vngodly catcheth vnto hell into the kingdome of death and iudgement there continually to burne Moreouer the earthly kingdome which princes of this world gouerne is called either the kingdome of God or the kingdome of the diuell euen as it shall fashion frame it selfe to one of the twaine All these things wée do knit vpp in fewe words because wée haue more plentifully entreated of them in another place Wherefore we pray in this second petition that Christe might reigne and liue in vs and wée in him that the kingdome of Christ might be spread abroad and inlarged and preuaile thoroughe the whole world that Doctours or teachers and ecclesiasticall magistrates finally that princes also yea and scholes too and whosoeuer may further the kingdome of Christe béeing annoynted and watered with his graces may flourish ouercome and triumphe furthermore we pray that the kingdome of the diuel and antichriste maye bée broken and vanquished least it hurte and annoye the Sainctes that with with the kingdome of the diuell all vngodlinesse may be dasht and troden vnder foote to be short that all the weapons and armour of Antichristianisme may be broken into shiuers and come to naught Lastly we pray in this second petition that after we haue sayled out of the tempestuous gulfe of this worlde we might be receiued and gathered vnto Christ and all the Saintes into the euerlasting kingdome of glory For as we desire the kingdome of God to come vnto vs and God to reigne in vs so we praye to come or to be receiued into his kingdome and to liue for euer with him most holily The thirde petition is Thy will be done as wel in earth as it is in heauen God reigneth not in vs vnlesse we be obedient vnto him therefore after his kingdome we desire the grace of perfect obedience For we desire not that God do what he will. For continually Gods will is done albeit we neuer pray for it and though we wrestle and striue against it with all our might For the Prophet sayth Our God is in heauen he hath done whatsoeuer pleased him in heauen and in earth We aske therefore that what he will the same he maye make vs both to will and to do For his wil is alwayes good but our wil through the corruption of sinne is euill Therefore we pray him to be present with vs with his grace that our will may be regenerated and framed to the good wil of God that of it own accorde it yealde it selfe to the holie Ghoste to be framed that his grace will that which he inspireth that he finish in vs that which
kept of him in euil sinne and in our owne destruction For now wée add the contrarie clause which also expoundeth the former which as other say is the seuenth petition But deliuer vs from euill 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I say from that euil to wit from sathan who elswhere is called a tempter Deliuer vs from sathan and from all euils which he sendeth deliuer vs from snares craftie practises deceyuings from warre famine captiuitie plague from all those things which are euill hurtfull and daungerous Those things that are such our heauenly father knoweth verie well to whome we say here Giue vs healthfull and good things take away from vs those things whiche thou knowest to be hurtfull and euill And so briefly we conclude the Lordes prayer adding moreouer Amen That confirmation and giuing of assent is read to haue bene common and vsuall of olde as it is to sée in Deut. 27. Nehem. 8. 1. Cor. 14. The same in the beginning doth expresse our desire For we confesse that we desire those things heartily which we pray for Besides that it declareth the certeintie of our fayth As if we shoulde say I beléeue assuredly that these things are graunted vnto me of god For Amen is as muche as if one should say So be it And the lord in the Gospell oftentimes sayth Amen Amen I say vnto you that is of a certeintie I tell you the trueth Or I vtter and pronounce vnto you the vndoubted truth And so the faithfull after they haue offered prayers vnto God hauing their mindes pacified doe nowe ioyfully waite for the giftes of the Lorde Furthermore some doe place before the worde Amen immediately after the rehearsall of these wordes But deliuer vs from euill for thine is the kingdome and the power and the glorie for euer Amen But Erasmus Roterod in his Annotations vpon the new Testament witnesseth that those wordes are not found in any old latine copie but are found added in al Gréeke copies how be it not expoūded of any of the interpreters but of Chrysostome only and his follower Theophilacte And that therefore they séemed vnto him to be added vnto the Lordes prayer as some haue added these vnto the Psalmes Glorie bee to the father to the sonne c. The same Erasmus immediately adioyneth Wherefore there is no cause why Laurentius Valla should stomache the matter that a good part of the Lordes prayer was curtayled Their rashnesse was rather to be reproued who feared not to so heauenly a prayer to patch their owne toyes For I maye call them toyes in comparison of that whiche God hath taught what so euer hath procéeded from men especially if that which men haue added and put to be compared with Christ the authour of prayer Neyther did Erasmus onely doubt of this addition For the Spanishe copie which they call Codex Cōplutensis hath That it seemeth more credible that these wordes are not a part of the Lords praier as a member of the whole but put in through the faulte of some certeine Writers or Printers In the same booke is by and by added And albeit S. Chrysostome in his commentaries vppon Matth. homil 20. do expounde these words as if they were of the text yet it is coniectured to be more true that euen in his time the first originals in this treatise were corrupted wherevpon none of the Latines no not of the auncient interpreters or entreaters thereof is read to haue made any mention of these woordes And surely this is truely said For the most diligent interpreters which haue taken in hand singularly word for word to expound the Lords prayer as were S. Cyprian Hierome Augustine of this addition haue not spoken so much as one word Thus much haue I spoken hetherto of the lords prayer and of calling vppon Gods name of whiche Solomon the wisest that euer was most truely pronounceth The name of the Lord is a strong Tower the righteous runneth vnto it and is exalted that is he standeth and is preserued in a safe or in a high place out of the reach of any weapon Wée wil say somewhat as wee haue done of this of thankes giuing an other kinde of prayer And thoughe the same also be comprehended in the Lords prayer for it comprehendeth all thinges belonging to true prayer therefore it conteineth thanksgiuing also yet after the expoūding of that I also would intreate of this by it selfe least by mingling of things there rise a confusion or disorder in our mindes And truely the Lord requireth thankesgiuing of vs of whiche thinge there are extant in the holy Scriptures arguments not a fewe For howe many praises reioycings thanksgiuings are read in the Psalmes written and left both of Dauid and of other Prophets And in the lawe also the Lord instituted a peculiar kinde of oblation and sacrifice whiche wee haue said is called the Eucharist or the sacrifice of thankesgiuing What thing else was the supper of the Passeouer but a thankesgiuing for the deliueraunce out of the Aegyptian captiuitie Surely oure Lord Iesus Christe both instituting a remembraunce of all his benefits and especially of the redemption purchased by his death and knitting vpp all sacrifices in breuitie deliuered the Eucharist or sacramente of thankesgiuinge to his church As wee will declare in place conuenient and haue partly shewed in our former sermons Mankinde in prosperitie is all vppon lustinesse and iollitie and séeldome times thinketh with himselfe frō whence prosperitie cōmeth so he doth not set by those spirituall mysteries and benefites so much as otherwise hee ought But they séeme to be swine and not men which doe not onely not set by the benefites of God as they ought but doe moreouer contemne them and tread them vnder féete The heauie iudgement of God doth tarrie for them Furthermore the sacrifice of praise thankesgiuing is due to God onely For he is the onely giuer and authour of all good things though in the meane while he vse the meanes and ministerie of men and other creatures Some prince sendeth vnto thée a most royall gift and that by a courtier not of the lowest degrée but a most chosen man yet to him neuerthelesse though he bée a noble man thou giuest not thankes but to the prince from whome the gift came howbeit in the meane while thou doest honestly confesse that the Courtier herein bestowed his labour for thy sake But he had not bestowed it vnlesse his prince had so commaunded and so the whole benefite at the length redoundeth vnto the prince him selfe euen vnto him alone And as all our inuocation or calling vppon God is acceptable vnto GOD the father thorough Iesus Christe oure Lord so no thankesgiuing of ours is acceptable vnto God vnlesse it bee offered through Iesus Christe For hetherto perteyneth the mysterie of the altar of incense whereof mention is made in the ceremonies of the lawe But the Apostle also sayth Giue thankes alwayes for
Iesus Christe And whereas in euery place almost they adde Not by the lawe not by ceremonies or other rituall obseruationes do wee thinke that they will admitte Sacramentes to the partaking of suche power and vertue séeing they be cōprehended vnder rites and ceremonies and so accounted Christian faith doeth attribute the grace of GOD remission of sinnes sanctification and iustification fully and wholely to the frée mercie of God to the merite of Christs passion yea in suche sorte doth Christian faith attribute these spirituall benefites vnto it that beside it nothing at all is admitted to take parte with it Therefore whereas Lombard saieth That sacramentes haue receiued power to conferr or giue grace by the merite of the passion of Christe it is of his owne foarging For as Christ giueth not his glorie to any either saint or mortall man muche lesse to a creature without life euen so he that beléeueth to be fully iustified by the death and resurrection of the Lord séeketh no further grace and righteousnesse in any other thing than in Christe only vpon whom he stayeth whome also by faith he féeleth in his hart or minde alreadie to exercise his force by the holy Ghost For herevnto perteyne those sayinges in the Gospel Goe in peace thy faithe hath saued thee And also He whiche drinketh of this water shall thirst againe but whosoeuer shall drinke of that water which I shal giue him shall neuer thirst c. To this perteineth the saying of Paule also Therefore being iustified by faith we are at peace with God thorough our Lorde Iesus Christ By whome also we had an entraunce by faith vnto this grace wherein wee stande and reioyce in hope of the glorie of God. I am not ignorant of the craftie sleightes of some who imagine there is a certeine generall also a speciall faithe The generall faithe they call that whereby we beléeue that we are truely iustified by the deathe and resurrection of Christe but that they call a speciall faith whereby we béeléeue that by the sacramentes and by our owne worke the gyfts of GOD are applied particularly to euery one of vs one by one But to what purpose was it béeing in a lande where they might bee fedde with Manna to looke backe to the potage pottes and vnsauourie léekes of Egypt What I pray you haue Christians to doe with the distinctiōs of subtile sophisters or how will they proue this distinction of theirs vnto vs Verily there is but one faith and the same is no other in the vse of the Sacraments than it is without the vse of them Without the vse of them we beléeue that wee are sanctified by the death and resurrection of Christ In baptisme and the Lordes supper we practise no other faithe than wherby we beléeue that we are purged from our sinnes by the grace and mercie of Christe and that by his body giuen for vs and his bloud shed for vs we are redéemed from deathe and become heirs of eternal life Not the Sacramentes but faithe through the holy Ghost applyeth these thinges vnto vs whiche thing all the writinges of the Apostles doe witnesse but suche feigned gloses do obscure and darken To be shorte there is one GOD and Sauiour of all one Saluation one Redemption and purging one faith whereby wee receiue Saluation offered vnto vs of GOD in Christe through the holie Ghoste The same is declared or preached vnto vs in the worde by the minister and is represented and sealed by the Sacramentes And now who knoweth not that Paule the Apostle in all his writinges onely laboureth to proue that those that beléeue are iustified by faith in the Lorde Iesus and not by any workes Againe who is ignoraunt that the receiuing and celebration of sacramentes are also counted among our workes Wherevnto I will add this that Sacramentes giue not that whiche they haue not themselues but they haue not grace and righteousnesse and heauenly gyftes therfore they doe not giue them But hence springeth vppe another disputation for vs to handle whether the grace of GOD and a certeine heauenly power be put in or included in the Sacramentes and as it were conteined in them so that from them it might be conueyed into the receyuers The whole rable of Priestes and monkes as well in worde as in déede haue bewrayed them selues that they thinke That in the bare signes there is heauenly grace included yea and that God himselfe is comprehended in them For from no other founteine sprang their carefull disputations concerning That the mouse eateth when it eateth the Sacrament of the bodie of Christe Pope Innocent Libro quarto De Sacramento altaris Capite vnde cimo sayth Miraculously doth the substaunce of bread returne againe not that bread which was turned into flesh But it cōmeth to passe that in sted of it other bread is miraculously created which bread is eaten c. Behold here is a certein wittie miraculous kinde of diuinitie I passe ouer of purpose many other whiche are of this kinde And herevnto that by crossinges and certeine secret words gestures and breathings they consecrate the water of baptisme all which things they beautifie with the name of blessinge And among other thinges they sing thus God by the secrete mixture of his light make fruitefull this water prepared to regenerate men with-all that beeing sanctified and borne againe of the immaculate wombe of the heauenly founteine it may come foorth a new creature Let this holy innocent creature be free from all the assaultes of the aduersarie Let him not intrap it in his snare Let it become a liuing founteine a regenerating water a purifying riuer that all that are dipped in this wholesome lauer the holy ghost working in thē may atteine to the excellencie of perfect purificatiō Wherfore ô thou creature of water I blesse or coniure thee by the liuing God by the true God by the holy god by the god which in the beginning feparated thee by his word from the drie lande c. Againe breathing thrice on the water he forthwith vttereth these wordes Thou O Lord blesse with thy worde these waters which make request vnto thee that beside their natural cleannes whiche in washing they may giue to our bodies they may also be effectual to purifie our soules Then the priest taketh a burning waxe candle and putteth it thrice in the water consecrated to baptisme saying Let the power of the holy Ghost come down into this plentifull founteine He addeth And let it make the whole substance of this water fruitefull with the fruite of regeneration And so foorthe All these thinges they vnderstande and expounde to be spoken simplie and without tropes or figures whiche euidently enough declareth what these men attribute to holy or consecrated water and howe they thinke that in the signes the holy thinges themselues are conteyned Aboute this matter Bonauentura hathe woonderfully busied himselfe who in his writing In 4. Magistri
and that this inward sanctification is outwardly by the ministerie represented and sealed there he might haue vnderstoode that sealed euidences may be published as well by an euill minister as by a good Gods sacraments are to be referred to God the authour of them who is faithfull and true in all his ordinaunces howe false and faithlesse so euer men be Although Iudas were a théefe yet he preached and baptised whose doctrine and baptisme was as well the doctrine and baptisme of Christe as was Peters and Andrewes Iames and Iohns And touching the perfectnesse purenesse bothe of the doctrine and baptisme done by the ministerie of Iudas no man euer doubted as though they were neuer taught or baptised whome he taught and baptised who in the meane while is called of the Lorde him selfe not a diuelishe man but a verie diuell For he baptised not in his owne name but in the name of Christe he preached not his owne but the doctrine of Christ To conclude the Lorde of his goodnesse for his truthes sake and not for Iudas sake wrought in the faythfull whiche working of his an others vngratiousnesse maliciousnesse coulde not hinder as at this daye verily it hindereth not a whit Truely we muste doe what we can to haue holy and vnblameable ministers so farre foorthe as by oure care and diligence we are able to procure and bring to passe yea let vs depriue and disgrade them whom we shall finde to behaue them selues vnworthy of their function but in the meane time let vs not doubt at all of the purenesse of the Sacramentes whiche they while they were in their office ministred vnto vs that is to say after the same manner and fourme as the Lorde instituted And verily as the faythful doe not fasten their myndes on the elements so neyther doe they on the ministers They in althings looke only vp to God the authour of all goodnesse and to the ende of those thinges which the Lord ordeyned Saint Augustine hath handled this matter verie diligently excellently well applying to these thinges verie effectuall arguments whose wordes I wil set down Lib. 3. contra Donatist de baptismo 3. cap. 10. The water is not vnholy sayth he or defiled ouer which the name of the Lorde is called on though it bee called on of vnholy and vncleane persons bycause neyther the creature it self nor yet the name is vncleane And the baptisme of Christe consecrated with the wordes of the Gospell is holy both by them that are vncleane and in them that are vncleane thoughe they bee defiled and vncleane bycause his holinesse can not bee polluted and in his sacramēts a diuine power is present eyther to the saluation of them that vse them well or to the condemnation of them that vse them yll Dothe the lighte of the Sunne or of a candle when it shineth through a filthy sinke gather no vncleannesse from thence and can the baptisme of Christ be polluted with any mans wickednesse For if wee apply our myndes vnto the verie visible things vnder which sacraments are deliuered who knoweth not that they are corruptible But if wee ascend vnto that whiche is figured by them who seeth not that they be incorruptible though men by whom it is ministred according to their deseruinges are eyther rewarded or punished And so foorth I could alledge many examples of this kynde if I thought them necessarie For I think that by them it is largely and plainly enough declared that the perfectnesse and purenesse of the Sacramentes are not to be estéemed by the worthinesse or vnworthinesse of the ministers but by the truth of God who did institute them To him be glory power dominion for euer euer Amen Of holie Baptisme what it is by whom and when it was instituted and that there is but one baptisme of water Of the baptisme of fire Of the rite or ceremonie of Baptisme how of whome and to whom it must be ministred Of Baptisme by Midwiues and of infantes dying without Baptisme Of the Baptisme of Infantes against Anabaptisme or Rebaptising and of the power or efficacie of Baptisme The eighth Sermon NOwe I haue to intreate particularly of holy Baptisme and of the holy supper of the Lorde whiche may be done somuch the more briefly as we haue largely spoken alreadie of Sacraments in generall Christe our Lorde open your myndes and guyde my toung vnto the glorie and prayse of his blessed name for euer Baptisme is a worde fetcht from the Eréekes who vse bothe these words Baptismus and Baptisma both whiche signifie baptisme as the Latines also do And Baptisme is a dipping whiche worde Tertullian willingly vseth For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth to dip or dip in and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to plunge or put farre in wherevppon also to baptise is vsed for to plunge in to washe away or to cleanse and baptisings in the Scriptures are put for washings and purifyings as it appereth in S. Marke the seuenth chapter and in Paule to the Hebrues the 9. chap. To be baptised with the same baptisme is prouerbially spoken of him that is partaker of the selfe same danger or misfortune And to be baptised with bloude is to be imbrued with bloud They define Baptisme for the most parte to be a token or recognizaunce of our cleansing yea of oure inrolling whereby we are receyued into the Churche to be of the number of Gods children But we describing the nature of baptisme more at large do say That it is an holy action instituted of GOD and consisting of the worde of God and the holy rite or ceremonie whereby the people of God are dipped in the water in the name of the Lord to be short whereby the Lorde him selfe dothe represent and seale vnto vs our purifying or cleansing gathereth vs into one body and putteth the baptised in mynd of their duetie In this description of Baptisme these things séeme chiefly to be considered Who did institute Baptisme Of what things it consisteth Whether it be simple but one and the selfe same or drawne into many partes What rite or ceremonie of baptising is deliuered to the Churche What the ende and force of Baptisme is It was no man that did institute the Sacrament of baptisme but God him selfe though by man it tooke the name that is to say by Iohn it was ministred who of it was called the Baptist That we might vnderstand this the Euangelists in many places haue confirmed that the calling of Iohn was from heauen For thereby we may gather that his ministerie was from heauen Doth not he say him selfe in expresse words He which sent me to baptise with water the same sayde vnto me vpon whom so euer thou shalt see the holy ghost c. Also our Lord in the Gospell arguing that the baptisme of Iohn was not from men but from God he demaundeth of the Phariseis The baptisme of Iohn whence was it from heauen or of men Wherefore the
yet able to confesse beléeuers bycause he reputeth them of his grace for beléeuers Neyther is this any wonder or strange thing since god yea to them that are of perfect age imputeth faith for righteousnesse For in all points righteousnesse acceptation or sanctification is frée and imputatiue that the glory of his grace might be praysed Furthermore his will is that little ones should not be despised muche lesse to be cast out among the number of the Saintes Yea he doth affirme that Angels are giuen vnto them to bée their kéepers who though they be ministers of Gods maiestie yet the selfe same are giuen and graunted to litle children to be their guard so that hereby we may iudge what great store the Lord setteth by infants and learne not to wype them out of the skoare of Gods people to whome the inheritaunce of life is due We attribute nothing here to the byrthe which is after the fleshe but all thinges to the grace and promise of god Nowe it is euident by all these testimonies that as well the infantes of the faythfull are to bee baptised as also those that are of perfect age confessing the faythe Nowe on the contrarie parte the Anabaptistes doe contend that none is to be baptised but he alone whiche bothe is able to be taught and to beléeue yea and to make confession of his fayth also And for confirmation of this thing they bring these sayinges of our Sauiour Out of Saint Matthewe Goe yee therefore and teache all nations baptising them in the name of the Father c. Out of Marke Goâ— yee into the whole worlde and preache the Gospell to all creatures he which shall beleue and bee baptised shall bee saued c. Beholde say they teaching goeth before baptisme Therefore they that are notable to be taught ought not to be baptised Furthermore to beléeue goeth before and to baptise followeth after Infantes do not beléeue therefore they are not to be baptised Vpon all these they heape vp out of the Actes of the Apostles examples whiche proue that the faithfull that is to say they that confesse the fayth were baptised of the Apostles They reckon vppe also the newly instructed Christians of the olde time to whom say they there had bene no place giuen if they had baptised infantes I aunswere If the order of the wordes make anything in this matter we also haue in a readinesse to serue oure turne For in Marke thus we reade Iohn baptised in the desert preaching the baptisme of repentaunce in whiche place we sée that to baptise goeth before to preache followeth after Yea I will shewe also that that place which they alledge out of Matthewe for them selues maketh also for vs For Matthewes wordes be these All power is giuen vnto me both in heauen and in earth sayth the Lord Goe therfore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say discipulate that I may so speak that is make ye me disciples or gather together al nations yea he teacheth them also the way means how to gather disciples vnto him out of all nations or al nations by baptising teaching them By baptising and preaching â—e shall gather me together a church And he setteth out both of them seuerally one after an other swéetely and shortly saying baptising them in the name of the father and of the sonne and of the holie Ghoste Teaching them to obserue all thinges which I haue commaunded you Now therefore baptisme goeth before teaching But we doe not thereby gather that those nations which neuer heard any thing before of God and the Sonne of God and the holy Ghoste are to be baptised neyther would the Apostles haue borne that but we alledge these thinges to declare vpon howe fickle a foundation the Anabaptists do build And we simply say that it is not true whiche these men imagine that the Lord coÌ„manded his apostles to baptise them onely whom they taught Neyther dothe he here poynt out who are to be baptised in the whole worlde but he speaketh of them that are of perfect age and of laying the firste foundations of fayth and of the Churche among the Gentiles being rude as yet and ignoraunt altogether in religion They that are of perfect age are able to beare preaching or teaching Infantes are not so They that are of perfect age are able to beleeue and confesse Infantes are not so Therefore he speaketh nothing here of infantes Yet therefore they are not debarred from baptisme It is a general law He which doth not labor let him not eate but who is so cruell and vnnaturall to thinke that therefore infantes are to be famished to death The Lorde when true religion beganne to be spread abroad sent his Apostles into all nations vnto them which bothe were ignoraunt of God and strangers from the Testamentes of God Truely it behâ—â—ued them not firste to baptise and afterwarde to teache but first to teach and then to baptise If at this day we shuld go to 〈◊〉 or turne the Turkes to the sayth of Christe first truely we should â—eache theÌ„ afterward baptise the seruantes of Christ and those that would yelde themselues into his subiectioÌ„ So the Lord him self in times past also first renued his couenant with Abraham him selfe and instituted CircumcisioÌ„ for a seale of the Couenant and after that Abraham was circumcised But he him selfe when he vnderstoode that infantes also were partakers in the couenant and that circumcision was the seale of the couenaunt he afterward did not only circumcise Ismael being thirtéene yeares of age and all that were borne in his owne house but infantes also among whom we reckon Isaach also Euen so the faythfull whiche were turned by the preaching of the Gospel from gentilisme and confessing were baptised when they vnderstoode that their infantes were counted amonge the people of God and that baptisme was the badg of Gods people they caused also their infantes to be baptised As therefore it is written of Abraham He circumcised al the menchildren in his house so we oftentimes reade in the Actes and writings of the Apostles that after the maister of the house is turned the whole familie is baptised But as concerning the newly instructed Christians they came in the old time from the Gentiles dailye vnto the Church whome these did instruct in the principles of faythe being ignoraunt therein and afterwarde baptised them But the auncient fathers them selues neuerthelesse baptised also the infants of the faythful which anon we will declare Neither doe they lawfully gather when they conclude in this sort Hee which shall beleeue and be baptised shall be shwed Infantes doe not beléeue therfore they are not to be baptised For againe it is certeine that it is spoken of them that be of perfecte age as in Matth. And bycause he requireth fayth and confession of fayth of those that are of perfect age it doth not followe therevpon that he requireth the same of infantes For he accounteth these as his
The same also is mentioned in Luke In the Gospel of Iohn the third chapter baptisme is called Purifying In the Actes of the Apostles Peter saith to the people which demaunded what they should do Repent ye and let euery one of you be baptised in the name of Iesus Christe for the remission of sinnes Ananias also sayth to Paule Arise and be baptised wash awaye thy sinnes in calling on the name of the Lord. And now Paule himselfe saith Christ loued the church gaue himselfe for it to sanctifie it when he had cleansed it in the founteine of water in the word Wherefore the promise yea the trueth of sanctification and â—rée remission of sinnes is written and ingrauen in oure bodies when we are baptised For God by his spirite thorough the bloud of his sonne hath newly regenerated and purged againe oure souls and euen now doth regenerate and purge them And baptisme is sufficient and effectual for the whole life of man yea and reacheth and is referred to all the sinnes of all them that are baptised For the promise of God is true The seale of the promise is true not deceiueable The power of Christ is euer effectuall throughly to cleanse and wash away all the sinnes of them that be his Howe often therefore soeuer wee haue sinned in our life time let vs call into oure remembrance the mysterie of holy baptisme wherewith for the whole course of our life we are washed that we might know not doubt that our sinnes are forgiuen vs of the same God and oure Lord yea and by the bloud of Christe into whome by baptisme once we are graffed that he might alwayes woorke saluation in vs euen til we be receiued out of myserie into glorie Neither is there any doubt that Abraham in his whole life had continually in his minde the mysterie of circumcision and rested in God and the séede promised vnto him Yet I thinke that that ought diligently to be marked which S. Augustine pithily plainly hath ofteÌ„ cited That our sinnes are forgiuen or purged in baptisme not that they are no more in vs for as long as we liue concupiscence beareth swaye alwayes breedeth and bringeth forth in vs somewhat like it selfe but that they shuld not be imputed vnto vs neither that wee may not â—inne but that it should not bee hurtfull for vs to haue or had sinned that our sinnes may be remitted when they are committed not suffered to be continued De Fide operib cap. 20. And also many more of this kind Gratian reciteth Distinct 4. de Consecrat Beside that by baptisme wee are gathered together into the fellowship of the people of god Wherevppon of some it is called the first signe or entrie into Christianitie by the whiche an entraunce into the churche lieth open vnto vs Not that before wee did not belong to the church For whosoeuer is of Christ partaker of the promises of God and of his eternall couenaunt belongeth vnto the Churche Baptisme therefore is a visible signe and testimonie of our ingraffing into the bodie of Christ And it is rightly called a planting incorporating or ingraffing into the bodie of Christe For I said in the generall discourse of Sacramentes that wee first by baptisme were ioyned with Christe and afterward with all the members of Christ our brethren For Paul saith All ye that are baptised haue put on Christ But to put on Christ is to bée made one with him as as it were to be ioyned and incorporated in him that he may liue in vs and we in him For hée onely by his spirite regenerateth and renueth vs and most liberally inricheth vs with all manner good giftes which the same Apostle in another place expresseth in these words God saued vs by the founteine of the regeneration renuing of the holy Ghost whiche he shedd on vs richly through Iesus Christ our sauiour Yea and therefore Christ our Lord is baptised in oure baptisme to declare that he is our brother and we ioynte-heires with him Verie well therefore said S. August That baptisme is thus farre forceable that wee beeing baptised are incorporated into Christ and counted his members The same Aug. calleth Baptisme the sacrament of Christian felowship For we are gathered againe visibly by baptisme into the vnitie of one bodie with all the faithfull as many as haue beene are and shal be For Paule also saith By one spirite wee are all baptised into one bodie And it followeth hereby that baptisme serueth for our confession and is rightly called the token of Christian religion For it is a badge or cognizaunce wherby we witnesse and professe that wée consent and are lincked into Christian religion Wée coÌ„fesse that we by nature are sinners and vncleane but sanctified by the grace of God through Christ For if we were cleane by nature what néeded we then any cleansing But now since wee are cleansed who doubteth of the truth of God Therefore when we receiue baptisme wee truely and fréely confesse both our sinne wherein we were borne and also frée forgiuenesse of sinnes Lastly the remembrance and consideration of the mysterie of baptisme putteth vs in minde of the dueties of Christianitie and Godlines that is to say al our life long to weigh diligently with our selues of whose bodie we be made members to denie our selues and this world to mortifie our fleshe with that coÌ„cupiscences of the same and to be buried with Christ into his death that we may rise againe in newnesse of life and liue innocently to loue our brethren as our meÌ„bers with whom by baptisme we are knit together into one bodie to remaine in the bond of concord in the vnitie of the church not to followe straunge religions béeing mindeful that we are baptised into Christ to whome alone we are consecrated and farre separated and diuided from all other Gods worships or religions and to be short from all heresies Let vs thincke also that wée must constantly and valiantly fighte against Sathan and the whole kingdome of Sathan As often therefore as wée remember wée are baptised with Christes baptisme so often are these thinges put into our mindes and wée admonished of our duetie But the Apostle handleth this matter more at large in the sixt Chapter of his epistle to the Romanes where hee expresly maketh meÌ„tion that we by baptisme are made the graftes of Christ that is to say that we might growe out of him as braunches out of the vine and féele in our mindes and bodies both the death and resurrection of Christe For since we are indued with the spirit of Christ which worketh in vs our body verily dieth daily but oure spirite liueth and reioyceth in Christe To whom be glorie for euer and euer Amen ¶ Of the Lords holie Supper what it is by whome when and for whome it was instituted after what sort when and howe oft it is to be celebrated and
members of Christes bodie of whom he is also a member and be readie to spend his life for them according to the example of Christe and whether he haue remitted or pardoned all anger and enimitie and whether he be desirous to call to minde Christes passion the whole mysterie of our redemption to giue thanks to God for our redeÌ„ption for all other gyftes of God already receiued to be receiued This is the right examining which agréeth with the receiuing of the mystical supper and when we haue done so we may in humblenes and feare of the Lord with gladnesse approche to the supper of our Lord Christ But here the faithful do tremble who are as it were priuie to their owne imperfection infirmitie For they do not finde these thinges to be so perfect in their mindes as otherwise they knâ—w a iust perfection requireth Satan commeth and he casteth in many and great stayes to the intent he may drawe vs backe from the celebration of the supper Therefore we say if any man suppose that none is to be admitted to the supper but he that is purged from al sinne infirmitie surely he shall driue away exclude al men howe many soeuer liue in this world nay he shal altogether depriue theÌ„ of the lords supper as not to be any loÌ„ger for sinful men but for Angels We must remeÌ„ber that this examinatioÌ„ resteth within his own bounds that God here also as euerie where else doth vse this clemencie and mercie towards vs He knoweth our weakenesse corruption with vs can beare our infirmities The Israelits vnder king Ezechias being not fully cleansed tooke part of the paschal lamb But the king prayed and said The Lorde who is good wil haue mercie vppon all men that with al their hart seeke after the God of their fathers will not impute it vnto them that they are not sanctified And herevnto is added in the holy history in 2. Chron â–ª 30. chap And the Lord heard Ezechias and he was pleased with the people The worthinesse which is inquired for by exacte examination is no absolute perfection but a wil and mind instructed by God which humblie acknowledgeth it owne vnworthinesse and therfore humblie prayeth for increase of faith charitie all perfection in Christ only At that first supper the Apostles were Christes guests among these was Iudas but because hee lacked faith and was a traitour yea a murtherer he was made guiltie of the bodie and bloud of the lord The other apostles were also sinners theÌ„selues but not wicked thei beleued in christ thei loued Christ one of theÌ„ loued aother like brethreÌ„ therfore they did not eate of the Lords supper vnworthily as Iudas did Although in the meane time at the same table they shewed tokens of great imperfectioÌ„ For Peter not without great contempt reproch of his brethren preferreth himselfe before them all Moreouer they contend among themselues for honour which of them should seme to be greater than another I will not nowe recite that streightway after they arose from the table they shamefully forsoke their maister and ranne away many wayes behaud them selues vnworthili but al these things were easily washed away for the faith had taken very déepe roote within them Neither will I here sticke to recite worde for worde the comfort of M. Iohn Caluine a godly and learned man who with great commendation teacheth in the church at this day my fellow minister most welbeloued déere brother whiche he hathe sette down for the afflicted in this case Let vs call to remembrance saith he that this holy banquet is a medicine for the sick a coÌ„fort for the sinfull a largesse to the pore which to the whole righteous and rich if there could any such be found would bring small vantage For seing that in this banquet Christ is giuen vnto vs to be eaten we vnderstand that without him we faynt faile and are forsaken Moreouer seeing he is giuen to vs to be our life we vnderstande that without him wee are but dead Wherfore this is the greatest only worthines which we can giue vnto God if we lay before him our own vilenes vnworthines that through his mercy he may make vs worthie of himselfe if we despaire in our selues that we may be coÌ„forted in him if we humble our selues that we may be lift vp by him if we accuse ourselues that we may be iustified by him Moreouer if we attein vnto that vnitie whiche he coÌ„mendeth vnto vs in the supper and like as he maketh vs all to dwel in him so that we may with likewise that ther were one soul one hart one tongue in vs all If we wel wey meditate these things theÌ„ shal these thoughts neuer trouble vs we that ar naked and destitute of all goodnes we that are stayned with spots of sinn we that are halfe deade how shoulde wee worthily eate the Lords bodie Let vs rather think that we being poore doe come to a plentifull giuer we that are sicke come to a Physician we that are sinful come to a sauiour that the worthines which is coÌ„manded by God coÌ„sisteth in faith chiefly which reposeth al in God nothing in our selues secondly in charitie suche charitie as it is sufficient if we offer it vnto God vnperfect that he may increse it to the better seing we cannot performe it absolute as it ought to be Thus farr he This muche haue I saide hetherto of the most holie supper of our lord Iesus Christe the moste excellent wholesome sacrament of Christians for which euen from the very beginning while the Apostles were yet liuing sathan the most deadly enimie to our saluation lying in wayte hath gone about to ouerthrow by many corruptions defilings from whiche being nowe for a time faithfully cleansed yet doth he not so leaue it but intermingles throwes an heap of coÌ„tentions into it being made vnto y churche y token of a couenant neuer to be broken Wherevpon the thing itself our saluation requireth that we bée circumspect giue no place to the temptour but agreing altogether in christ and being ioyned into one body by faithful celebrating of the supper we may loue one another and giue euerlasting thankes to our redéemer and Lorde Christe to whome be praise glory nowe for euer Amen Amen ¶ Of certeine institutions of the Church of god Of Scholes Of Ecclesiastical goodes and the vse and abuse of the same Of Churches and holie instrumentes of Christians Of the admonitioÌ„ correctioÌ„ of the ministers of the church and of the whole Church Of matrimonie Of widowes Of virgines Of monkes What the Church of Christ determineth concerning the sicke and of funeralls and buryall ¶ The tenth Sermon THERE remaine certeine thinges but a fewe truly whiche are to be expounded vnto you déerely beleued the whiche partly apperteine to the institution
of God about burials and graues But howe muche there was in the time of Poperie no man can declare in fewe wordes These be the necessarie institutions of the Churche of GOD and are by the faithfull religiously obserued without superstition to edification as for other matters which are onely deuised by the inuention of man the godly nothing weighe them I knowe what thinges may here be obiected That forsoothe the auncient people of the olde Testament had sundrie and manifolde rites ceremonies instituted of God by his prophetes because beeing rude they had néede of such instruction But since the common sorte of Christians are also more rude than is to be wished so many sundrie and diuerse ceremonies were deuised by the auncient fathers not without the motion of the spirit which they must also obey I answer that this is no true nor sounde reason whereby the weake in faith may receiue commoditie For surely then would not the Apostles of Christ haue saide nothing therof Moreouer experience teacheth that the state and condition of the weake and simple is such that the more ceremonies are left vnto them the more their mindes are diuersly dispersed and are lesse vnited to Christ to whoÌ„ alone al things are to be ascribed For it pleased the father that all fulnesse should dwell in him and to heape together in him al things apperteining to our life and saluation Yea the diuine wisedome of God hathe taken away y who le externall discipline instructioÌ„ setting a difference betwéen vs them We should therefore procéede to bring againe Iudaisme if we shuld not leaue of to multiplie heape together rites ceremonies according to the maner of the olde Church For in olde time those ceremonies were had in vse althoughe they were not infinite but comprised within a certein number At this present there is no vse nor place for theÌ„ in the church Neither do we want moste graue authoritie to proue the same The Apostles and elders in a greate assemblie méete together at HierusaleÌ„ at a couÌ„sell where the Apostle Peter plainely telleth them that they tempt the Lord in going about to lay the yoake of the lawe vpon the frée necks of the Christians There is also a Synodall Epistle written wherin by one consent they testifie that it hath séemed good to the holy Ghost them to lay none other burthen 〈…〉 the church of Christ thaÌ„ y which 〈…〉 in few words To the intenâ— therby it may be euident that the doctrine of the Gospel is sufficient for the Church without the câ—remonies of the law If he would 〈…〉 haue the rites which in olde time were by God instituted to be ioyned to the Gospell how much lesse ought we at this present to couple therewith the inuentions of men Vnto which moreouer is wickedly ascribed either the preparation to the grace worshipping of God or part of our saluation that we may say no lesse at this day than S. Paule said long agoe After that you haue knowne God howe chaunceth it that ye returne againe to weake and beggerly elements which you would begin to serue a new Ye obserue days moneths times yeres I am a feard lest I haue taken paines aboute you in vaine Vnto all these things this is also to be added that this instruction of ceremonies whereof they speake belongeth to the worshipping of god But we are fordidden to deuise vnto ourselues any strange worshipping we are forbidden also to put too or take away any thing from the institution or word of god Wherfore the Church of God neither ordeineth nor receiueth of other any other such constitutions Of which matter we haue also spoken somewhat before whereas we intreated of the abrogating of the lawe and of Christian libertie I trust that in these fiftie sermons I haue as shortely conueniently as might be comprehended the whole matter of faith godlinesse or true religion also of the Church That which I do often repeate in al my sermons my books that do I also againe repeat in this place that the learned may with my goodwill and thankes gather and imbrace better things out oâ— the scriptures Vnto the Lorde our God the euerlasting founteine of al goodnes be praise and glorie through our Lorde Iesus Christ Amen FINIS Esai 58. Esai 62. Iohn 21. 2. Tim. 4. Dan. 12. 1. Tim. 4 Ezech. 3. Ierâ— 1. â— Cor. 9. â— Pet. 5. Apoc. 20. Ezech. 32. The Nicene counsel The counsel of CoÌ„stantinople The counsel of Ephesus The counsel of Calcedon About the yeare of our Lord About the yeate of our lorde 185. About the yeare of our lorde 210. â—bout the â—are of 〈◊〉 lord 〈◊〉 About the yeare of our Lorde 336. Catholiques Haeretiques Verbum what it is In English a thing The worde of God what it is Of â—he 〈…〉 of 〈…〉 The word of God reuealed to the worlde by men Howe and by whom the worde of God hath bene reuealed from the beginning of the world Abraham The clearest lights of the firsâ— world Adam and Methusalem Noe. â—em Iaacob Kahad Amram Moses The chief contents of the holy fathers liuely tradition God. CreatioÌ„ of the world Sinne and death Grace life and redeÌ„ption by Christ Fayth The lineall descent of Messias The league of God. The worship of God. Life eternall and the day of iudgemeÌ„t The true â—ystoricall â—arration â—eliuered by the fathers to their children Moses in an hystory compileth the traditioÌ„s of the fathers The auâ—horitie of Moses very great The proceding of the woord of God. The Prophetes The Law. The auâ—â—oritie of â—he holy â—â—ophetes â—as very great Polyhistoâ— 2 Pet. 1. The word God reuealed by the onne of God. The chief coÌ„tents of Christe his doctrine The Apostles of Christ â—â—hn Bapâ—â—st and â—â—ule The authoâ—â—tie of the Apostles â—â—y great 1. Thes 2 The roll of the bookes of the diuine Scriptures The scripture is sound and vncorrupted â—o whom 〈◊〉 worde â—â— God is â—â—ealed What haue I to doe what was written to theÌ„ of olde time The writings of the old testament are also giuen to Christians To what â—nd the â—ord of God is 〈◊〉 Gods goodnesse to be praysed for teaching vs. All points of true godlinesse â—re taught â—s in the holy scriptures â— Tim. 3. The Lord bothspake did many things which arâ— not writteÌ„ The Apostles set downe in writing the whole doctrin of godlinesse Against the liuely and faiâ—â— traditioâ—â— of the Apostles Howe the worde of God is to â—e hearde The diseaâ—es and plagues of the hearers of gods word What the power and effect of Gods word is Gods will is to haue his wordâ— vnderstoode Difficultie in the scriptures The word of God requireth an exposition A solemn exposition of Gods worde what their meaning is that wil not haue the scriptures expounded The scriptures are 〈◊〉 to be â—orrupted with fortune exposâ—tâ—ons The holy scriptures â—re not to be expouÌ„ded according to â—ens fanâ—â—sies The
clearenesse of that Heauenlie brightnesse wherewith they glister are adorned Secondarilie glorie and vilenesse are made contraries For Paul saith Hee shall chaunge our vile bodie to make it in facion like to his glorious bodie In these woordes Vilenesse and Glorie are set the one against the the other Vilenesse comprehendeth the whoale packe of miseries and infirmities passions and affectiōs which for sinne was layde vppon the bodie From all which our bodies are purged in the resurrection of lyfe so that then the glorious bodies are bodies dreyned from the dregges of all corruption passions and infirmities and clad with eternitie heauenly feelinge and glorie For the Apostle sayth It is sowen in corruption it riseth in incorruption it is sowen in dishonour it riseth in glorie it is sowen in infirmitie it riseth in power it is sowen a naturall bodie it riseth a spiritual bodie The giftes therefore of the glorious clarified bodies are very great and many as incorruption glorie popower the quickening spirite For the Apostle himselfe shewing what he ment by the natural spiritual bodie addeth this immediatly sayth There is a naturall body and there is a spirituall body as it is written The firste man Adam was made a liuing Soule and the laste Adam was made a quickening spirite And yet agayne more plainely he sayth Howbeit that is not first which is spiritual but that which is naturall and then that which is spirituall The first man is of the earth earthy the seconde mā is the Lord frō heauen As is the earthy such are they that are earthy as is the heauenlie such are they also that are heauenlie And as wee haue borne the image of the earthy so shal we beare the image of the heauēlie So then Paul calleth that naturall bodie an earthy bodie which wee haue of our first father Adam whose quickening is of the soule and by it doth liue And hee calleth the spiritual bodie an Heauenly body which wee haue of Christe and made to the likenesse of the body of Christe which althoughe it be a verye body in déede and the fleshe thereof be verie fleshe in deede yet notwithstanding it is quickened and preserued by the spirite of Christ and needeth not any power vegetatiue Although therefore these very bodies members which now we beare shall after the resurrection be in Heauen yet neuerthelesse because they are clarified and clensed from all corruption and féelinge of the naturall bodie there shal not be verilie any natural or corruptible sense or affection nor vse of the carnall bodie and members And this doth the Lord affirme againste the Sadduces that dreamte of marriages in Heauen or rather by that absurditie made a mocke of the resurrection where hee sayth The sonnes of this worlde marrie wyues and giue in marriage but they that shal be thought worthy of that world and of the resurrection from the dead do neyther marrie wyues nor giue in marriage neither can they die any more For they are equall to the Angells and are that sonnes of God assoone as they be the sonnes of resurrection To which effect also Paul sayth Flesh and bloude cannot inherite the kingdome of God. And least peraduenture anye man shoulde mistake his wordes and thincke that hee spake of the substaunce of the fleshe hée addeth immediately this for interpretation thereof and sayth Neither shall corruption inherite incorruption Wherefore fleshe and bloud that is to saye the affections and lustes of the fleshe shall not be in the Electe that liue in Heauen For the ioyes of Heauen do differ a greate deale from the ioyes of the earth are so farre forth of an other condition that they cānot admitte such corrupt Creatures to be inheritours of them for that cause the corruptible bodies muste firste be purged from all corruption by that meanes purely clarified The Turkes therefore are deceiued that looke for earthly ioyes Moreouer the bodies of the wicked shal also rise againe For Paule in the Actes sayth I belieue all that is written in the Lawe and the Prophetes hopeing in God that the resurrection of the deade which they themselues looke for also shal be both of the iust and vniust See here the Apostle saith of the vniust also But in this resurrection there shal not be taken out of their bodyes the infirmitie corruption dishonour and miserie for euen then that very body risinge agayne in dishonour shall by the iudgement and power of God be surely shut in dishonour and corruption and so be condemned for euer to beare endlesse tormentes and in death and corruption shall neyther dye nor yet corrupt that euen as on earth are founde certaine bodyes that doe indure euen in the fire so the cursed bodyes of the wicked shall not be worne out nor broken with any torments what so euer for euery minute they shall receiue newe strength to suffer and so by continuall suffering shall abyde their deserued punishmentes for euer and euer and without all end For the Lorde in the Gospell sayeth They that haue done euill shall rise againe to the resurrection of damnation that is to an induring and euerlasting damnation And Daniell before him sayde And the multitude of them that sleepe in the duste of the earth shall awake some to euerlasting life and some to shame and perpetuall contempt And in the Gospell againe the Lorde sayth Their worme dyeth not and their fire is not quenched And the very same wordes vsed Esay before him in his 66. Chapter We muste alwayes therefore haue that saying of the Lord in our heartes Feare him that can destroy bothe the body and the soule in Hell. Thus much hitherto touching the resurrection of the flesh The last Article of our beliefe which with good lucke shutteth vp the rest is this And life euerlasting We haue heard and vnderstoode that the soules of men are immortall and that oure bodyes doe rise againe in the ende of the worlde We haue confessed that this is our beliefe It felloweth now in the latter ende of the Créede whether it is that the immortall soul and body raised vp again shal come Therfore in our confession we say And life euerlasting that is I beléeue that I shall haue life and liue for euer bothe in body and soule And that euerlastingnesse verily is perpetual and hath no ende as a litle before is proued out of the holy Scriptures Moreouer the soules are made partakers of this eternall life immediatly after they are departed out of the bodyes as the Lorde him self witnesseth saying Hee that beleeueth in the Sonne of God shall not come into iudgemente but hath escaped from death to life As for the bodyes they are buried and doe putrifie and yet so notwithstanding that they shal not be without life for euer But they shall then at length be receiued into eternall lyfe when being raysed vp they shall after the time of iudgement be